Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

User:Kapusta

2010-03-19T06:53:43Z

212.23.83.202: /* 3 страница */

{|
|The Intrigues of Suzumiya Haruhi
|Том 7 — Интриги Харухи Судзумии
|-
|colspan=2|

===Prologue Пролог===
|-
|Suzumiya Haruhi has become very pensive lately.
Even though she is often melancholic and sometimes easily agitated, she is actually very
sociable. Even so, she's been surprisingly tranquil these past couple days. This quietness from
who-knows-where even scares people like me.

Of course, it isn't like her to stay quiet, and it definitely isn't a change of heart. Haruhi never
doubts herself. Even if her personality has a slight or subtle change, she will never question
herself. Anyway, if such a change were to happen, I would be put in a troublesome situation. So
at this moment in time, I wouldn't bother to try and correct her. How should I put this... there's a
type of quietness that's like a continuously radiating kirlian photograph in which the light has
gone from burning red to a duller orange which is subtly surrounding her.

Of all the people in the class only one, at most two will be able to realize that she is not quite the
same as usual. Of these two, one is me.

Ever since I entered high school, she has always been sitting behind me and we meet after school
every day. So, I can say without exaggerating that if anyone has noticed anything it would have
to be me. But even though I say she's calm now, that bright flare can still give the all-knowing a
run for their money. As soon as it bursts forth, the energy that will not stop until it succeeds will
show its true colors.

Note that while she only got second at the event the school organized at the end of last month,
Haruhi got first in the marathon held at the school at the beginning of this month. By the way,
the winner of the first event was none other than Nagato Yuki, who also got second in the
marathon. In a nutshell, the leaders of the SOS Brigade and the literature Club are both amazing
and fit to be grouped with the Warlords in the past. And yet again, the school was left to rack its
brains and try and figure out what the Brigade was doing. One such student who wondered this
was me, a member.

If I know only one thing, it's that once Haruhi displays that kind of expression and spirit, I can be
sure that she's planning something. And at the moment she has thought it through, her face will
transform back to its enchanting, smiling form.

Oddly, I don't actually remember when I discovered this. When was it? I tried flipping through
the history book in my mind, searching through for the record that displayed her quiet side
gradually disappearing.

A calm moment is the accurate, unmistakable prediction of a giant tsunami. It has always been
like that.

So......

It is now the beginning of February, the cold winter is nearing its end.
|Судзумия Харухи в последнее время задумчива.
Она то впадает в меланхолию, то приходит в возбуждение на пустом месте, но, не смотря на это, не замыкается в себе. Вообще-то, в последние дни было на удивление спокойно. А ничто так не заставляет меня нервничать, как непонятно откуда взявшееся спокойствие.

Харухи не из тех, кто может спокойно сидеть на одном месте, и уж точно она, и в ближайшее время меняться не собирается. Харухи никогда не сомневается в себе. Даже если ее характер едва заметно меняется, это не заставит ее задуматься. Да и я не знаю, что бы делал в этой ситуации — прямо сейчас я бы не рискнул поднимать с ней эту тему. Как бы это сказать... задумчивая Харухи выглядит как на фотографии эффекта Кирлиана — ее окружает аура из огненных всполохов плазмы.

Во всем классе один, максимум два человека способны заметить, что с Харухи что-то не так. И один из этих людей я.

Сколько я хожу в старшую школу, она всегда сидела у меня за спиной, и каждый день мы встерчались после уроков. Так что, когда я говорю, что могу лучше всех определять ее настроение, я не преувеличиваю. Хоть я и говорю, что она сейчас успокоилась, это не означает, что она не может внезапно взорваться, и устроить окружающим веселую жизнь — и не успокоится, пока все не убедятся, чего она стоит.

Следует заметить, что на школьном мероприятии в конце того месяца она заняла лишь второе место, тогда как на марафоне в начале этого месяца она стала первой. Кстати, победительницей в первом мероприятии стала никто иная, как Нагато Юки, которая заняла второе место в марафоне. Короче говоря, руководители «Бригады SOS» и литературного кружка столь изумительны, что им место в копании с легендарными военноначальниками прошлого. И в то же время, школа всё еще не имела понятия, чем занимается «Бригада». Мне и самому хотелось бы это знать, не смотря на то, что я в нее вхожу.

Если я что-то и понял за это время, так это то, что если у Харухи такое настоение, значит она что-то задумала. А когда план наконец созреет в ее голове, на лице у нее зачияет ослепительная улыбка.

Странно, но я не помню, когда я слелал это наблюдение. Когда это было? Я перелистал в голове историю знакомства с ней, стараясь припомнить, что у Харухи следует за таким спокойным настроением.

Тишина — это самый надежный признак надвигающегося цунами. Всегда так было.

Итак…

Вот уже начало февраля, и зима приближается к своему концу.

Редактирует '''Martin'''
|-
|colspan=2|

===2 страница===
|-
|New Years has come and gone, and we left the troublesome old year behind almost a month ago.
If time seems to have flown by, it's probably because you've kept yourself busy doing a lot of
New Years related things during that first month.

Here, I'm hoping that time will reverse. I have no clue what Haruhi is planning, since I was busy
coming to terms with my own situation first. Starting to reminisce about the past year in
February is a bit early, but since what I have to say is not unsayable, I might as well tell it
enthusiastically and completely.

At that time, I only had one motto: Finish the unfinished, one by one. As fast as possible.
When I made up my mind, it was when we were still on the winter trip. It took quite a bit of time
before I set it in motion.
This is the story that starts January the second at the train station we always pass on normal days.
.........
......
...

The vacation that had us fighting through a snowstorm and imprisoned in a mysterious mansion
on the mountain finally ended on the second day of the new year. The SOS Brigade group that
set out for the winter trip to that mountain villa finally returned home.

"Whew, I'm back."

Haruhi said hello to our little town, then turned to face the sunset, closing one eye.
"I can finally be comfortable. Even though the snow mountain wasn't too bad, the air you're used
to is the best, although it is a bit stale."

Arakawa the butler, Mori the maid and the Tamaru brothers were all long gone, since they don't
go this way to get home. So, the only ones claiming the baggage at the train station in front of
our hometown are the tireless and extremely healthy Haruhi and Tsuruya-san, Asahina-san, who
my sister was clinging to, unwilling to separate, the forever impassive Nagato, the exhausted
Koizumi, the extremely weary me and the cargo, Shamisen. Ha, that should be enough, I guess.
"Dismissed for today."

Haruhi gave the appearance that she'd had lots of fun.
"Everyone can get some rest. Tomorrow will be the first time this year we visit the temples and
shrines nearby, meet here at nine. Oh, Tsuruya-san, do you have any plans?"
|Новый год наступил и прошёл, и мы распрощались с полным проблем старым годом почти месяц назад. Если кажется, что время слишком быстро течет, то, возможно, из-за того, что весь этот месяц занимаешься новогодними делами.

Что ж, я надеюсь, время вновь придет в норму. Понятия не имею, что замышляла Харухи, ведь тогда для меня на первом плане было решение собственной проблемы. Предаваться воспоминаниям о прошедшем годе в феврале несколько рано, но раз уж то, о чём я собрался поведать, вполне можно выразить словами, то я попробую рассказать всё с энтузиазмом и без упущений.

В то время у меня был лишь один девиз: «Заканчивай начатое, одно за другим. Как можно быстрее».

Мы были ещё в зимней поездке, когда я решился, и мне понадобилось немного время, чтобы начать действовать.

Эта история началась второго января на железнодорожной станции, которую мы проходили каждый божий день.

.........

......

...

Каникулы, на которых мы попали в снежный шторм и оказались запертыми в странном особняке в горах, закончились. Это был второй день нового года. Бригада СОС, наконец-то, вернулась домой из своей зимней поездки в горы.

«Фух, вот я и вернулась»

Харухи попреветствовала наш городок и, прикрыв один глаз, повернулась лицом к заходящему солнцу.

«Наконец-то, я могу расслабиться. Конечно, особняк в горах был не так уж плох, но родной воздух всегда кажется лучшим, пусть даже он немого затхлый»

Дворецкому Аракаве, горничной Мори и братьям Тамару оказалось с нами не по пути, и мы с ними давно попрощались. Таким образом, теми, кто ждал багажа на железнодорожной станции нашего городка, были неутомимые и чрезвычайно бодрые Харухи и Цуруя-сан, Асахина-сан, к которой прилипла моя сестра, без всякого желания отлепляться, вечно спокойная Нагато, обессиленный Коидзуми, жутко уставший я и мой груз — Сямисен. Ха, кажется, это все.

«На сегодня все свободны»

По Харухи было видно, что она неплохо повеселилась.

«Сегодня можете отдохнуть, а завтра пойдем в первый новогодний обход храмов и святынь. Встречаемся здесь в девять. Кстати, Цуруя-сан, у тебя есть какие-нибудь планы?»

Переводит '''tolerantfire'''
|-
|colspan=2|

===3 страница===
|-
|The energetic vigor that's already making plans for the next day after the vacation ended is very
enviable. The problem is, my body, representing that of a normal human’s, doesn't have a
perpetual motion machine built into it. But Tsuruya-san, the person whose vitality can somehow
keep up with Haruhi's, said,

"Sorry everyone, I have to go to Switzerland tomorrow. I'll bring some souvenirs back. Please,
take this change and donate it!"
After saying this, she dug into her pockets and showed her clinking and clanging change to
Asahina-san.

"This is New Year's money!"

She said, giving all her change to my sister.
"See you next semester~"

She waved, leaving the train station with a bright, smiling face. Her posture was relaxed and
cheerful. How was this girl raised? For future reference, I want to visit her parents and see what
they say.

Haruhi kept waving until we lost sight of her around the corner of those apartments.
"Then, let's go home. Everyone be careful on the road. It's still the winter trip until you get
home."

If anything were to happen on the way home, Koizumi and I physically wouldn't be able to take
it anymore. Nothing weird should show up on the way home from the station, anyway.

I glanced at Nagato. Her abnormality inside the mysterious hotel on the mountain had vanished
into thin air; she was now back to her emotionless, impossible-to-read state. As I thought this,
her eyes moved and met mine. She nodded her head slightly; that wasn't just an illusion, I think.
I looked over at Asahina-san. She had been relaxed and laid-back during the trip. The carefreeness
had become nervousness while in the (Hall of Snow Mountain Syndrome), but upon
reflection, this was for the best. Now is when she really made an entrance. I stared at her, full of
affection, but sadly, she didn't notice my look at all and continued talking with my sister as if
they were the same age.

"Well, see you tomorrow! Don't be late. Oh, and don't lose your pochibukuro, there'll be stalls
everywhere tomorrow."

After Haruhi said that, I took hold of my sister's hand, held onto the box Shamisen was in, said
farewell to Haruhi and Asahina-san and got on the public bus.

"See you later, Mikuru-chan!"
|Я завидую тем людям, у которых есть сила строить планы сразу на следующий день после окончания каникул. Это потому что мое обычное человеческое тело не имеет вечного двигателя. Но Цуруя-сан, чья энергичность не уступает Харухи, сказала:

«Извините, мне завтра нужно улетать в Швейцарию. Я привезу вам сувениры. А сейчас, пожалуйста, возьмите эти монетки и потратьте их на что-нибудь хорошее!» Затем она достала и показала свою звенящую мелочь Асахине-сан.

«Это новогодние деньги!»

Сказала она, отдавая их моей сестре.

«Увидимся в следующем семестре ~»

Покидая поезд, она помахала нам рукой с яркой улыбкой на лице. Цуруя-сан выглядела радостной и хорошо отдохнувшей. Как же её такой вырастили? Для большей ясности мне стоит посетить её родителей и выслушать их мнение. (Хорошо бы здесь сверить с японским)

Харухи тоже продолжала махать, пока мы не потеряли Цурую-сан из вида. «Ну что пора домой. Будьте внимательнее на переходе через дорогу. Считайте, что вы все еще в зимней поездке пока не придёте домой»

Я и Коизуми настолько устали, что если бы по пути домой произошло что-нибудь непредвидимое, мы бы просто физически не смогли с этим справиться. Хотя, не думаю, что что-то может случиться по пути домой со станции.

Я посмотрел на Нагато. Её странное поведение в той загадочной горной гостинице испарилось; она вернулась в свое безэмоциональное, совершенно непроницаемое состояние. Как только я это подумал её глаза встретились с моими. Возможно, мне показалось, что Нагато слегка кивнула головой, но не думаю, что я ошибся.

Я взглянул на Асахину-сан. Всю поездку она была спокойной и безмятежной. На середине нашего путешествия её беззаботность сменилась повышенным возбуждением, если даже подумать, мне это понравилось. Сейчас она действительно меня околдовала. Я смотрел на неё глазами полного обожания, но, к сожалению, она не замечала моего взгляда и продолжала болтать с моей сестрой, как-будто они были одного возраста.

«Ладно, Увидимся завтра! Не опаздывать. А, и не забудьте свои pochibukuro [конвертики с новогодними денежками], завтра будет миллион лотков со всякой всячиной»

Сказала Харухи. Я взял за руку сестру, другой рукой схватил коробку, в которой лежал Сямисэн, попрощался с Харухи и Асахиной-сан и сел в автобус.

«Увидимся, Микуру!»
|-
|colspan=2|

===4 страница переводит Badesar (если пока никто не начал)===
|-
|While I was pulling my struggling sister to her seat, I saw Asahina-san keep looking over and
waving to my sister. Sorry, but I don't really feel like waving now. Well, if it were Haruhi or
Koizumi, I would definitely shout goodbye.

So, as soon as I got home and liberated myself from Shamisen and my sister, after a few minutes,
I called two particular brigade members I had just left at the stop.
Why?

Because I wanted to finish what I regret leaving incomplete as soon as possible.
And since it was because I was lazy that this awkward situation occurred, I'm very sorry, so I
want to teach the old, lazy me a lesson. We should go to the me from a while before the trip.
That time at the mysterious mansion on the mountain, it was because Nagato and Koizumi were
bright that they managed to keep the worst-case scenario from occurring. But no one can
guarantee that something like that will never happen again. Actually, I think that this had to
happen someday. The fun at the mountain villa was delayed because of this problem, and the
surroundings even disappeared along with the members. There was enough time afterwards at
Tsuruya-san's resort while we played Fukuwarai and Sugoroku for me to make a decision.
I have to go. I have to return to that time-space with Nagato and Asahina-san.
Yes, back to the dawn of December the eighteenth...

There's no time to rest off the weariness. First, I phoned Asahina-san, and since we had just
separated, she was quite surprised.

"What's the matter, Kyon-kun?"

"There's a place I want to go with you. Today, preferably."

"Eh......? Where?"

"December the eighteenth of last year."

She was both shocked and puzzled.

"Ehhh......? Wha- What's happening?"

"Please take me and Nagato into the past, two weeks ago, to be precise. Then we can work
together to try and reverse time."

"Tha-, me send...... no, that device cannot be used when I feel like it. It requires lots of
consideration and authorization by many other people."
|While I was pulling my struggling sister to her seat, I saw Asahina-san keep looking over and
waving to my sister. Sorry, but I don't really feel like waving now. Well, if it were Haruhi or
Koizumi, I would definitely shout goodbye.

So, as soon as I got home and liberated myself from Shamisen and my sister, after a few minutes,
I called two particular brigade members I had just left at the stop.
Why?

Because I wanted to finish what I regret leaving incomplete as soon as possible.
And since it was because I was lazy that this awkward situation occurred, I'm very sorry, so I
want to teach the old, lazy me a lesson. We should go to the me from a while before the trip.
That time at the mysterious mansion on the mountain, it was because Nagato and Koizumi were
bright that they managed to keep the worst-case scenario from occurring. But no one can
guarantee that something like that will never happen again. Actually, I think that this had to
happen someday. The fun at the mountain villa was delayed because of this problem, and the
surroundings even disappeared along with the members. There was enough time afterwards at
Tsuruya-san's resort while we played Fukuwarai and Sugoroku for me to make a decision.
I have to go. I have to return to that time-space with Nagato and Asahina-san.
Yes, back to the dawn of December the eighteenth...

There's no time to rest off the weariness. First, I phoned Asahina-san, and since we had just
separated, she was quite surprised.

"What's the matter, Kyon-kun?"

"There's a place I want to go with you. Today, preferably."

"Eh......? Where?"

"December the eighteenth of last year."

She was both shocked and puzzled.

"Ehhh......? Wha- What's happening?"

"Please take me and Nagato into the past, two weeks ago, to be precise. Then we can work
together to try and reverse time."

"Tha-, me send...... no, that device cannot be used when I feel like it. It requires lots of
consideration and authorization by many other people."
|-
|colspan=2|

===5 страница переводит - Lexs===
|-

|I bet that authorization will be easy to get. The vision floating in my mind's eye is of Mikuru
(Big) winking at me, even blowing me a kiss.

"Asahina-san, contact your boss or somebody like that right now. Explain it to them, and say that
I want to take you and Nagato back to the dawn of December the eighteenth."

I guess since I was brimming with confidence, Asahina-san's sighs that occasionally leaked
through the phone became silent.

"Wait, wait a minute."

Of course I'll wait. I've always wondered how you communicate with the future, but all I'm
hearing is Asahina-san's quiet breathing. This background music didn't last ten seconds, and was
quickly replaced by a confused voice.

"I don't believe it......"

"It's been authorized. Bu-Why......? It was so easy......"

That's because the future is now resting on my shoulders — but I didn't say that. How should I
say this, I don't want to talk for much longer on the phone.

"Let's meet in front of Nagato's apartment. Can you make it in 30 minutes?"
"Uhh, wait. Give me an hour. I want to double-check. Oh, and, we should just meet in front of
Nagato-san's apartment, there's no need to go in."

I happily agreed and hung up the phone. After thinking of Asahina-san's cute and shocked face
for a while, I set my face and reined in my feelings. In the time before departure, nothing that
would make me laugh appeared. That guy should understand me best.
And another person, who will know what I'm up to even if I don't tell her. But I should make
sure. I picked up the phone again.

An hour later......

I came too early. I was so happy, I rode my bike as fast as I could. I stood in front of the
luxurious apartment, almost freezing to death. 15 minutes later, a cheerful person ran up to me. It
looked like she didn't have time to change, and didn't think of changing either. She was still
wearing the clothes she was wearing when we came back from our trip. Actually, I was too.

"Kyon-kun."

Asahina-san looked at me full of wonder.

|Я побьюсь об заклад, что разрешение было получить легко. Картина плавающая в моей голове: Подмигивающая Асахина-сан-старшая, согревающая меня своей улыбкой темным вечером.

«Асахина-сан, свяжись со своим начальством или кем-нибудь вроде них. Объясни им, что я хочу взять тебя и Нагато и вернуться в рассвет восемнадцатого декабря.»

Я догадываюсь, что я достиг границы доверия, Взохи Асахины-сан, прохоящих сквозь телефон, стали безмолвным.(By '''Badesar''' - Как я понял, здесь просто не однородные члены,а сложное предложение)

«Подожди минутку.»

Конечно я подожду. Я всегда как ты обещаешься со своим будущим. Я только слышал тихое дыхание Асахины-сан. Эта фоновая музыка не могла продолжать дольше десяти секунд и была быстро прервана смущенным голосом.

«Я не верю в это.…»

«Это было разрешено. Bu-Why......?(???) это было так просто…»

Это потому, что будущее лежало на моих плечах, но я не говорил этого. Как я сказал, я не хочу много говорить по телефону.

«встретимся перед домом Нагато. Ты можешь сделать это через пол часа?»
«Ах, подожди. Дай мне час. Я хочу двойной проверки. Ох, и мы точно встретимся перед домом Нагато, если это необходимо.

Я согласился и повесил трубку. Когда мысли о милом и удивленном лице Асахины-сан покинули меня, я положил свое лицо(????).
До уха не было ничего, что могло сделать меня счасливым. Тот парень понимал меня лучше(нет все же переводчик из меня никакой. Какой паернь?). И все кто знал, что я вечером наверху, если я не говорил с ней. Но я был уверен. Я забрал телефон на верх опять.

Позднее…

Я пришел рано. Я был счастлив после поездки на велосипед, на сколько я мог. Я стоял напротив престижного дома, едва не околев от холода. Через 15 минут, радостный я покинул меня. Этот взгляд она не могла изменить и не думала об измениях(опять же кто она? )(асахина??) она была одета так же как тогда когда мы вернулись из нашего путишествия.

«Кён-кун»

Асахина-сан смотрела на меня удивленными глазами.
переводит - Lexs
|-
|colspan=2|

===6 страница===
|-
|"I still don't get it. Why did your request go through so quickly? Furthermore, my boss even
commanded me to take Nagato-san too, it has to be the three of us...... and when I asked him
what the outcome would be, he only said that it was top-secret. And...... he even said I had to
follow your orders. Why?"

"I'll tell you in Nagato's room."

As I said this, I entered Nagato's room number into the machine by the door and rang the
doorbell. There was a response immediately.

"......"

"It's me."

"Enter."

The door opened, I walked in. Ah, I can't forget Asahina-san, she's still baffled. After I waved to
her, she seemed to wake up and hurried to catch up with me. Every single time we come here,
she's scared. It's almost like it's her habit now. In the elevator, Asahina-san was turning over and
thinking about many questions. She looked quite nervous, but also puzzled.

That expression didn't change, even after Nagato opened the door and ushered us in.
Nagato looked like she not only had time, but was very composed about everything too. She was
in her apartment, but had already changed into that familiar sailor uniform. Reflecting, I feel that
this appearance was especially comforting. I think this, not because I secretly have a sailor fetish,
but because this person could fully understand the feeling of serenity in my heart.

That time, when I saw a short-haired person wearing a sailor uniform holding a knife, as I was
losing consciousness.

If Nagato were to wear something else, I would probably feel very uncomfortable. I know I
would still recognize her, but this sailor uniform has nearly become her trademark.

"......"

Without speaking, Nagato pointed to the room, suggesting that we should sit down. Then she
walked to the kitchen to make some tea.

So, I used this time to outline the basic details for Asahina-san.
"I don't believe it......"

Asahina-san's eyes were wide as plates as she muttered.

"What history was changed, how can it be, I didn't feel a thing......"
|"I still don't get it. Why did your request go through so quickly? Furthermore, my boss even
commanded me to take Nagato-san too, it has to be the three of us...... and when I asked him
what the outcome would be, he only said that it was top-secret. And...... he even said I had to
follow your orders. Why?"

"I'll tell you in Nagato's room."

As I said this, I entered Nagato's room number into the machine by the door and rang the
doorbell. There was a response immediately.

"......"

"It's me."

"Enter."

The door opened, I walked in. Ah, I can't forget Asahina-san, she's still baffled. After I waved to
her, she seemed to wake up and hurried to catch up with me. Every single time we come here,
she's scared. It's almost like it's her habit now. In the elevator, Asahina-san was turning over and
thinking about many questions. She looked quite nervous, but also puzzled.

That expression didn't change, even after Nagato opened the door and ushered us in.
Nagato looked like she not only had time, but was very composed about everything too. She was
in her apartment, but had already changed into that familiar sailor uniform. Reflecting, I feel that
this appearance was especially comforting. I think this, not because I secretly have a sailor fetish,
but because this person could fully understand the feeling of serenity in my heart.

That time, when I saw a short-haired person wearing a sailor uniform holding a knife, as I was
losing consciousness.

If Nagato were to wear something else, I would probably feel very uncomfortable. I know I
would still recognize her, but this sailor uniform has nearly become her trademark.

"......"

Without speaking, Nagato pointed to the room, suggesting that we should sit down. Then she
walked to the kitchen to make some tea.

So, I used this time to outline the basic details for Asahina-san.
"I don't believe it......"

Asahina-san's eyes were wide as plates as she muttered.

"What history was changed, how can it be, I didn't feel a thing......"
|-
|colspan=2|

===7 страница===
|-
|That's not a surprise. No matter how I look at it, the only one with a clear memory of those three
days is me. That me could not have done anything if it weren't for Nagato's hints and amazing
ability to act.

"A worldwide time-space change and direct interference with the future...... these things
coincidentally happened at the same time."

Asahina-san's voice trembled, her gaze drifting away. The table now had three cups of tea. It was
tea Nagato had steeped for us, and she cut in on my explanations to Asahina-san once in a while.
"Really."

Asahina-san was very startled by these comments, and her tea was untouched, it's probably cold
already.

"......"

Nagato expressionlessly stared at Asahina-san, then shifted her unreadable gaze onto me, and
then turned back to Asahina-san.

I think I know what Nagato wants to say. I had told Asahina-san that it was because Nagato had
set things in motion, so the world changed on December the eighteenth. It was lucky that the
Emergency Escape Program had worked, and I had returned to the Tanabata four years ago. But
this resulted in Asakura Ryoko attempting to assassinate me, fortunately a failed attempt. Before
fainting, I saw myself, Nagato and Asahina-san, seemingly from the future, restore the world to
its original state. Only saying this, she might not understand what the hell is going on, so Nagato
wants to add some footnotes.

Considering this wasn't all the information. The Tanabata four years ago also had an Asahina-san
(Big) waiting for us. I still hadn't told her this, since I don't know if telling her would be good or
bad. The Asahina-san now doesn't know anything. In other words, Asahina-san (Big) is hiding
something from her.

This Asahina-san seems to be communicating with the future on a regular basis, so if it were
important, someone, even if it wasn't Asahina-san (Big), maybe her boss or someone even higher
up, someone would probably tell her. Hey, I don't know how time travelers communicate.
But I can mostly tell what happened. "When I asked him what the outcome is, he only said that it
was a secret." were her words exactly.

Asahina-san probably doesn't know anything, because no one is telling her.

I don't know the reasons for this, but if I think about it, it seems about right. As a time traveler,
she's kind of unprepared — that’s what I've thought before. Almost falling into an endless
August, the mysterious mansion...... and if Asahina-san had given advice from the future before
this kind of event, it would have been avoidable, but she didn't. Why?
|That's not a surprise. No matter how I look at it, the only one with a clear memory of those three
days is me. That me could not have done anything if it weren't for Nagato's hints and amazing
ability to act.

"A worldwide time-space change and direct interference with the future...... these things
coincidentally happened at the same time."

Asahina-san's voice trembled, her gaze drifting away. The table now had three cups of tea. It was
tea Nagato had steeped for us, and she cut in on my explanations to Asahina-san once in a while.
"Really."

Asahina-san was very startled by these comments, and her tea was untouched, it's probably cold
already.

"......"

Nagato expressionlessly stared at Asahina-san, then shifted her unreadable gaze onto me, and
then turned back to Asahina-san.

I think I know what Nagato wants to say. I had told Asahina-san that it was because Nagato had
set things in motion, so the world changed on December the eighteenth. It was lucky that the
Emergency Escape Program had worked, and I had returned to the Tanabata four years ago. But
this resulted in Asakura Ryoko attempting to assassinate me, fortunately a failed attempt. Before
fainting, I saw myself, Nagato and Asahina-san, seemingly from the future, restore the world to
its original state. Only saying this, she might not understand what the hell is going on, so Nagato
wants to add some footnotes.

Considering this wasn't all the information. The Tanabata four years ago also had an Asahina-san
(Big) waiting for us. I still hadn't told her this, since I don't know if telling her would be good or
bad. The Asahina-san now doesn't know anything. In other words, Asahina-san (Big) is hiding
something from her.

This Asahina-san seems to be communicating with the future on a regular basis, so if it were
important, someone, even if it wasn't Asahina-san (Big), maybe her boss or someone even higher
up, someone would probably tell her. Hey, I don't know how time travelers communicate.
But I can mostly tell what happened. "When I asked him what the outcome is, he only said that it
was a secret." were her words exactly.

Asahina-san probably doesn't know anything, because no one is telling her.

I don't know the reasons for this, but if I think about it, it seems about right. As a time traveler,
she's kind of unprepared — that’s what I've thought before. Almost falling into an endless
August, the mysterious mansion...... and if Asahina-san had given advice from the future before
this kind of event, it would have been avoidable, but she didn't. Why?
|-
|colspan=2|

===8 страница===
|-
|Nod. I see.

If Asahina-san (Big) doesn't know anything, it would be too weird, because she, in the past —
Asahina-san now — has already done these things. So, if these events and adventures were
avoided, her future history would change. So it is required that, no matter what, we have to go
through these things.

This is all my theory, and the result is that we will all end up helpless to change anything, like
Nagato.

But since it's like this, isn't Asahina-san quite pitiable? Every time something happens, she'll
always be scared to death. The number of times she's been shocked may even surpass the number
of times I, a person from this time, have been startled. Moreover, Asahina-san's reasons for
coming to the present are very suspicious. If it was only Haruhi that needed to be under
surveillance, an anti-theft video camera could do the job.

There has to be a real reason. Asahina-san herself does not know. But, the her a little while into
the future does seem to know......

Lost in thought, I heard a cold, crisp voice.

"I want you to do something for me."

Since it's Nagato, I would do almost anything that she asks.

"Please don't say anything to the me in the time we are visiting."

Any talk at all? Do "Um" and "Ah" count too?

"If it's possible."

Nagato's normally expressionless eyes showed her thoughts, for once. Her black pupils showed
that this was really a passionate wish. For me to reject this request, it would be akin to trying to
catch the moon in the lake.

"Got it. Since you said it like this, I'll find a way."

The head that always has short hair nodded, slightly.

Nagato, whose instructions were used to iron out the details of time and space, and Asahina-san,
who was the faithful executor, made up this team of Aliens and Time Travelers. No matter how
big Koizumi's Agency is, they have no chance of winning. Except I'm not sure if they even plan
on fighting.

Nagato, Asahina-san and I went to the entrance to put on our shoes. In that cramped space, we
crowded and squeezed together. Last month, when I went with Asahina-san (Big), I had
forgotten my shoes.
|Nod. I see.

If Asahina-san (Big) doesn't know anything, it would be too weird, because she, in the past —
Asahina-san now — has already done these things. So, if these events and adventures were
avoided, her future history would change. So it is required that, no matter what, we have to go
through these things.

This is all my theory, and the result is that we will all end up helpless to change anything, like
Nagato.

But since it's like this, isn't Asahina-san quite pitiable? Every time something happens, she'll
always be scared to death. The number of times she's been shocked may even surpass the number
of times I, a person from this time, have been startled. Moreover, Asahina-san's reasons for
coming to the present are very suspicious. If it was only Haruhi that needed to be under
surveillance, an anti-theft video camera could do the job.

There has to be a real reason. Asahina-san herself does not know. But, the her a little while into
the future does seem to know......

Lost in thought, I heard a cold, crisp voice.

"I want you to do something for me."

Since it's Nagato, I would do almost anything that she asks.

"Please don't say anything to the me in the time we are visiting."

Any talk at all? Do "Um" and "Ah" count too?

"If it's possible."

Nagato's normally expressionless eyes showed her thoughts, for once. Her black pupils showed
that this was really a passionate wish. For me to reject this request, it would be akin to trying to
catch the moon in the lake.

"Got it. Since you said it like this, I'll find a way."

The head that always has short hair nodded, slightly.

Nagato, whose instructions were used to iron out the details of time and space, and Asahina-san,
who was the faithful executor, made up this team of Aliens and Time Travelers. No matter how
big Koizumi's Agency is, they have no chance of winning. Except I'm not sure if they even plan
on fighting.

Nagato, Asahina-san and I went to the entrance to put on our shoes. In that cramped space, we
crowded and squeezed together. Last month, when I went with Asahina-san (Big), I had
forgotten my shoes.
|-
|colspan=2|

===9 страница===
|-
|That lesson reappeared clearly before me now. Her high heels were in the
exact same place they were four years ago, obviously the work of Nagato. It's not like I can
return them to this Asahina-san, so I guess I'll just ignore them.

"Um, December the eighteenth... what time?"

Nagato's answer was exact to the second; Asahina-san nodded her head.

"We're going now. Kyon-kun, close your eyes. "

And — —

Time moved. That very familiar dizzy feeling that makes me want to puke. Even though my eyes
are closed, it feels like something is flashing. It's comparable to staring at the sky and ascending,
along with that unpleasant feeling of rising fast and losing track of what's up and what's down.
Just like riding on an out-of-control roller coaster and being thrown around ten times, losing
focus and feeling very weird, I was almost at my limit...

My soles finally landed on the ground again. The gravity pulling me down feels so comfortable.

"We're here."

Nagato said softly.

I opened my eyes gingerly, and was startled.

I found myself standing in front of the school gates.

I quickly tried to remember what happened before. On Tanabata four years ago, I came through
time on the direction of the Nagato still in "Standby Mode". Coming back to the eighteenth with
Asahina-san, I had gazed at the black world Nagato had created and walked under a street
light......

......and we had landed in the middle of all that.

That "Me", changing himself as the world changed, was saying something to a Nagato with
glasses on. I can even see the shadow of Asahina-san wearing my jacket. This isn't too good,
because no matter how you look at it, this is just way too close.
"Don't worry."

Our Nagato said in monotone.

"They can't see us. A soundproof barrier has been set up."
|That lesson reappeared clearly before me now. Her high heels were in the
exact same place they were four years ago, obviously the work of Nagato. It's not like I can
return them to this Asahina-san, so I guess I'll just ignore them.

"Um, December the eighteenth... what time?"

Nagato's answer was exact to the second; Asahina-san nodded her head.

"We're going now. Kyon-kun, close your eyes. "

And — —

Time moved. That very familiar dizzy feeling that makes me want to puke. Even though my eyes
are closed, it feels like something is flashing. It's comparable to staring at the sky and ascending,
along with that unpleasant feeling of rising fast and losing track of what's up and what's down.
Just like riding on an out-of-control roller coaster and being thrown around ten times, losing
focus and feeling very weird, I was almost at my limit...

My soles finally landed on the ground again. The gravity pulling me down feels so comfortable.

"We're here."

Nagato said softly.

I opened my eyes gingerly, and was startled.

I found myself standing in front of the school gates.

I quickly tried to remember what happened before. On Tanabata four years ago, I came through
time on the direction of the Nagato still in "Standby Mode". Coming back to the eighteenth with
Asahina-san, I had gazed at the black world Nagato had created and walked under a street
light......

......and we had landed in the middle of all that.

That "Me", changing himself as the world changed, was saying something to a Nagato with
glasses on. I can even see the shadow of Asahina-san wearing my jacket. This isn't too good,
because no matter how you look at it, this is just way too close.
"Don't worry."

Our Nagato said in monotone.

"They can't see us. A soundproof barrier has been set up."
|-
|colspan=2|

===10 страница===
|-
|That means, to "Me", Asahina-san and Nagato (with glasses), we're just soundless, transparent
people. This doesn't need clarification from Nagato, because she's here with us. Pity.
Asahina-san was blinking non-stop.

"Um...... who's that girl? It's an adult, why is she here?"

From here, they're only silhouettes. As expected, Asahina-san doesn't get it. If she could imagine
that her future self would appear here, it would be too unnerving. As I was contemplating
whether or not to tell her, something happened that made that thought disappear like dust in the
wind. Even though I knew it was coming, it still gave me goose bumps watching it as a spectator.
Suddenly, someone appeared from the shadows. It passed softly by us and by the time I realized
that it was Asakura Ryoko, she was already running, no, charging at "us". Her knife was at her
waist as she charged us in a hostile fashion.

Asahina-san (Big) yelled something, but it was too late, "I" had been stabbed, just like I
remember.

"Ohh."

That looked painful. I didn't notice it before, but when Asakura is waving that knife around, she's
very detestable. Full of bloodlust, she stuck the knife into "my" body without hesitation. Luckily,
Asakura Ryoko can only be convicted of attempted murder.

"I" fell.

"Eh...... Oh! Kyon-kun!"

Asahina-san started yelling too, and she started to run to "Me". "Ah......!" as she immediately ran
into the invisible wall, and she stopped, looking on miserably. I think she's forgotten I'm right
beside her in the heat of the moment. Her eyes only saw "Me", and I still don't know if I should
be pleased or jealous.

"Nagato-san!"

Looking at Asahina-san, Nagato bobbed her head.

"The barrier's dissolved...... It ends now."

Asahina-san ran over, Nagato also started working. Faster than the night wind, she grabbed
Asakura's knife right away. Asakura's yell rang out, a mixture of hate and fright. I also ran
towards the old me. Oh, great, now "I" look horrible.

Asahina-san was crying while she held "Me" in her arms. Since she's worried about me, I'm
really happy. But hanging there, I wouldn't mind if I died.

|That means, to "Me", Asahina-san and Nagato (with glasses), we're just soundless, transparent
people. This doesn't need clarification from Nagato, because she's here with us. Pity.
Asahina-san was blinking non-stop.

"Um...... who's that girl? It's an adult, why is she here?"

From here, they're only silhouettes. As expected, Asahina-san doesn't get it. If she could imagine
that her future self would appear here, it would be too unnerving. As I was contemplating
whether or not to tell her, something happened that made that thought disappear like dust in the
wind. Even though I knew it was coming, it still gave me goose bumps watching it as a spectator.
Suddenly, someone appeared from the shadows. It passed softly by us and by the time I realized
that it was Asakura Ryoko, she was already running, no, charging at "us". Her knife was at her
waist as she charged us in a hostile fashion.

Asahina-san (Big) yelled something, but it was too late, "I" had been stabbed, just like I
remember.

"Ohh."

That looked painful. I didn't notice it before, but when Asakura is waving that knife around, she's
very detestable. Full of bloodlust, she stuck the knife into "my" body without hesitation. Luckily,
Asakura Ryoko can only be convicted of attempted murder.

"I" fell.

"Eh...... Oh! Kyon-kun!"

Asahina-san started yelling too, and she started to run to "Me". "Ah......!" as she immediately ran
into the invisible wall, and she stopped, looking on miserably. I think she's forgotten I'm right
beside her in the heat of the moment. Her eyes only saw "Me", and I still don't know if I should
be pleased or jealous.

"Nagato-san!"

Looking at Asahina-san, Nagato bobbed her head.

"The barrier's dissolved...... It ends now."

Asahina-san ran over, Nagato also started working. Faster than the night wind, she grabbed
Asakura's knife right away. Asakura's yell rang out, a mixture of hate and fright. I also ran
towards the old me. Oh, great, now "I" look horrible.

Asahina-san was crying while she held "Me" in her arms. Since she's worried about me, I'm
really happy. But hanging there, I wouldn't mind if I died.
|-
|colspan=2|

===11 страница===
|-
|She tearfully cried for "Me" as if her life depended on it, completely ignoring everyone else. I
really want to thank her.

Painfully, Asahina-san (Big) moved her gaze from the ground up and stared at me.

"You're here."

But I'm a bit late, not as in time late, but mood-wise.

"......Hey......"

This sound was Nagato from my memory. The someone running around that was hurting my
heart. The Nagato with glasses had fallen down, and was sitting there with a look of alarm on her
face. Those dark eyes’ gaze moved from the fallen "Me" to Asakura, then to the person wearing
the same sailor uniform as her, then onto me.

"Wh...... y......"

I have an agreement with my Nagato. So, I cannot talk to this other Nagato, the one that just
finished changing the world. There is only one thing I have to say or do.
Picking up the gun that Nagato had made three years ago, I looked at "Me". To say what I heard
before, I opened my mouth and said what I remembered. This should work, because as long as it
mostly fits, a little bit of difference is allowed. That "Me" completely closed his almost-closed
eyes, falling to one side. This fainting scene was very exciting, it looked like "I" died. But if no
one stops the blood, "I" would really die.

Then, from now on, it's all up to us. Even I don't know what will happen after.
The first thing I see is my Nagato stopping Asakura.

"......"

The knife Nagato was holding onto glowed as it turned to dust. Asakura wanted to run away but
couldn't move, as if her feet were glued to the ground. Nagato was speaking very fast.

"Wh, Why? You......"

Asakura's body was also shining now.

"Isn't this what you wanted...... Today too...... Why......"

The unmoving Asakura asked one last question, and then disintegrated like a knife just cut her
into pieces. At the same time,

"Ah?......"
|She tearfully cried for "Me" as if her life depended on it, completely ignoring everyone else. I
really want to thank her.

Painfully, Asahina-san (Big) moved her gaze from the ground up and stared at me.

"You're here."

But I'm a bit late, not as in time late, but mood-wise.

"......Hey......"

This sound was Nagato from my memory. The someone running around that was hurting my
heart. The Nagato with glasses had fallen down, and was sitting there with a look of alarm on her
face. Those dark eyes’ gaze moved from the fallen "Me" to Asakura, then to the person wearing
the same sailor uniform as her, then onto me.

"Wh...... y......"

I have an agreement with my Nagato. So, I cannot talk to this other Nagato, the one that just
finished changing the world. There is only one thing I have to say or do.
Picking up the gun that Nagato had made three years ago, I looked at "Me". To say what I heard
before, I opened my mouth and said what I remembered. This should work, because as long as it
mostly fits, a little bit of difference is allowed. That "Me" completely closed his almost-closed
eyes, falling to one side. This fainting scene was very exciting, it looked like "I" died. But if no
one stops the blood, "I" would really die.

Then, from now on, it's all up to us. Even I don't know what will happen after.
The first thing I see is my Nagato stopping Asakura.

"......"

The knife Nagato was holding onto glowed as it turned to dust. Asakura wanted to run away but
couldn't move, as if her feet were glued to the ground. Nagato was speaking very fast.

"Wh, Why? You......"

Asakura's body was also shining now.

"Isn't this what you wanted...... Today too...... Why......"

The unmoving Asakura asked one last question, and then disintegrated like a knife just cut her
into pieces. At the same time,

"Ah?......"
|-
|colspan=2|

===12 страница===
|-
|Asahina-san (Small) toppled over, looking like she was bending over my body. The softly closed
eyes and the slightly open mouth said she was asleep.

Asahina-san's (Big) hand gently caresses the dead-tired senpai's neck.

"I put her to sleep."

The adult Asahina-san stroked her young self's hair sadly.

"I can't let her know I'm here. I had to do this."

Asahina-san sleeps very cutely, using "my" hand as a pillow.

"Don't tell her about me."

This sleeping face is the same as the one from Tanabata three years ago, as the one on the bench
in the park, the reason is exactly the same too, Asahina-san (Big) doesn't want the her from the
past see what she looks like. The back is fine, but if she walks closer, Asahina-san is not allowed
to see Asahina-san (Big).

I gazed at the unconscious Asahina-san and at "Me".

"......"

My Nagato knelt and leaned over, putting her hand to the abdomen of the "Me" that got stabbed.
It's a good thing she did. Anyway, the blood stopped, and "my" pale face finally looked like a
normal human's. So, the person who healed me was her.

Nagato casually stood up and, without wiping the blood off her finger, reached her hand out and
said,

"Lend it to me."

I didn't say anything, and just gave her the gun. I haven't held it in a long time, and was glad to
give it up. If anything happens, this can be used as a threat I suppose. But no matter what, I won't
shoot any Nagato with it.

The gun-wielding Nagato points the gun at the Nagato with glasses sitting on the ground, who
had been timid all along. She nonchalantly cocks and fires it.

Nagato (with glasses) started shining as she slowly stood up. That stick-like posture was the
posture of the Nagato I was familiar with. Completely different from when she gave me an
application form, or when she awkwardly pulled on my sleeve while crying, different from that
shy, slightly smiling person.
|Asahina-san (Small) toppled over, looking like she was bending over my body. The softly closed
eyes and the slightly open mouth said she was asleep.

Asahina-san's (Big) hand gently caresses the dead-tired senpai's neck.

"I put her to sleep."

The adult Asahina-san stroked her young self's hair sadly.

"I can't let her know I'm here. I had to do this."

Asahina-san sleeps very cutely, using "my" hand as a pillow.

"Don't tell her about me."

This sleeping face is the same as the one from Tanabata three years ago, as the one on the bench
in the park, the reason is exactly the same too, Asahina-san (Big) doesn't want the her from the
past see what she looks like. The back is fine, but if she walks closer, Asahina-san is not allowed
to see Asahina-san (Big).

I gazed at the unconscious Asahina-san and at "Me".

"......"

My Nagato knelt and leaned over, putting her hand to the abdomen of the "Me" that got stabbed.
It's a good thing she did. Anyway, the blood stopped, and "my" pale face finally looked like a
normal human's. So, the person who healed me was her.

Nagato casually stood up and, without wiping the blood off her finger, reached her hand out and
said,

"Lend it to me."

I didn't say anything, and just gave her the gun. I haven't held it in a long time, and was glad to
give it up. If anything happens, this can be used as a threat I suppose. But no matter what, I won't
shoot any Nagato with it.

The gun-wielding Nagato points the gun at the Nagato with glasses sitting on the ground, who
had been timid all along. She nonchalantly cocks and fires it.

Nagato (with glasses) started shining as she slowly stood up. That stick-like posture was the
posture of the Nagato I was familiar with. Completely different from when she gave me an
application form, or when she awkwardly pulled on my sleeve while crying, different from that
shy, slightly smiling person.
|-
|colspan=2|

===13 страница===
|-
|Like she was proving it to me, that Nagato took off her glasses and, after staring at me, locked
her cold gaze onto the other her and said,

"Request synchronization."

The two Nagatos stared at each other. Counting this time, I have already seen "Me" several times
before. Both Asahina-sans have also been around each other many times. But, this is the first
time there has been more than one Nagato at a time. It makes me feel odd. Quite a magnificent
sight.

"Request synchronization."

The Nagato that was shot repeated, the Nagato that shot immediately replied.

"Denied."

Even I found this odd, let alone the Nagato holding glasses in her hand. Her eyebrows may have
moved.

"Why?"

"Because I don't want to."

I'm astonished. Completely flabbergasted. Has anything this clear ever come out of Nagato's
mouth before? This isn't an excuse. This explicit denial proves she has emotions, no doubt about
it.

"......"

The other Nagato, seemingly lost in thought, quieted.

"......"

She's as silent as before, as the night wind blows her hair around.
I gently said to the Nagato from the past,

"Go change the world back to its former state."

"Understood."

That Nagato nodded, and said, in a slightly hesitating voice that only I could understand,

"Unable to sense the existence of the Integrated Data Sentient Entity."

"It's not here."
|Like she was proving it to me, that Nagato took off her glasses and, after staring at me, locked
her cold gaze onto the other her and said,

"Request synchronization."

The two Nagatos stared at each other. Counting this time, I have already seen "Me" several times
before. Both Asahina-sans have also been around each other many times. But, this is the first
time there has been more than one Nagato at a time. It makes me feel odd. Quite a magnificent
sight.

"Request synchronization."

The Nagato that was shot repeated, the Nagato that shot immediately replied.

"Denied."

Even I found this odd, let alone the Nagato holding glasses in her hand. Her eyebrows may have
moved.

"Why?"

"Because I don't want to."

I'm astonished. Completely flabbergasted. Has anything this clear ever come out of Nagato's
mouth before? This isn't an excuse. This explicit denial proves she has emotions, no doubt about
it.

"......"

The other Nagato, seemingly lost in thought, quieted.

"......"

She's as silent as before, as the night wind blows her hair around.
I gently said to the Nagato from the past,

"Go change the world back to its former state."

"Understood."

That Nagato nodded, and said, in a slightly hesitating voice that only I could understand,

"Unable to sense the existence of the Integrated Data Sentient Entity."

"It's not here."
|-
|colspan=2|

===14 страница===
|-
|My Nagato faintly said,

"I am still connected to the time and space I am from, let me do the second adjustment. "

"Understood." Said the Nagato from the past.

"After the transformation,"

My Nagato said,

"You can move according to your own wishes."

The Nagato that was just reverted looks at me, her head tilted. Unperceivable data appears in that
expression and gaze, but I can read it, no one is more clear than I as to what Nagato wants to say.
This Nagato is that Nagato. The Nagato that appeared at the hospital that night. The one that said
her own punishment was being debated and annoying the shit out of me.

I also understand why the Nagato from the future has rejected synchronization. Nagato doesn't
want that her to tell this her what she has to do.

Why? — Why ask why, that's something that's not obvious to see.

Thank you. — That time I heard Nagato say this as the answer.

"Kyon-kun?"

Asahina-san spoke cautiously to the still standing me.

"This child...... Can you take care of her?"

She started to pick up the heavy-looking, peacefully-sleeping Asahina-san (Small). I
immediately went to help, and, following her directions, piggy-backed the slender Asahina-san
like before. She's even as soft and warm as in my memory.

"A large-scale time-quake will be happening shortly,"
Asahina-san (Big) said, hugging her arms, her very serious face showing sharp anxiety.

"Compared with the one Nagato-san did just now, this one is even more complicated and
significant. Opening your eyes, even if you wanted to, would be extremely hard."

Since it's you that's saying this, of course I believe you, but what difference does this make?

"The first change was only meant to start the process. In this one, we need to make time turn
back to its original flow. Think for a second about where you woke up."
|My Nagato faintly said,

"I am still connected to the time and space I am from, let me do the second adjustment. "

"Understood." Said the Nagato from the past.

"After the transformation,"

My Nagato said,

"You can move according to your own wishes."

The Nagato that was just reverted looks at me, her head tilted. Unperceivable data appears in that
expression and gaze, but I can read it, no one is more clear than I as to what Nagato wants to say.
This Nagato is that Nagato. The Nagato that appeared at the hospital that night. The one that said
her own punishment was being debated and annoying the shit out of me.

I also understand why the Nagato from the future has rejected synchronization. Nagato doesn't
want that her to tell this her what she has to do.

Why? — Why ask why, that's something that's not obvious to see.

Thank you. — That time I heard Nagato say this as the answer.

"Kyon-kun?"

Asahina-san spoke cautiously to the still standing me.

"This child...... Can you take care of her?"

She started to pick up the heavy-looking, peacefully-sleeping Asahina-san (Small). I
immediately went to help, and, following her directions, piggy-backed the slender Asahina-san
like before. She's even as soft and warm as in my memory.

"A large-scale time-quake will be happening shortly,"
Asahina-san (Big) said, hugging her arms, her very serious face showing sharp anxiety.

"Compared with the one Nagato-san did just now, this one is even more complicated and
significant. Opening your eyes, even if you wanted to, would be extremely hard."

Since it's you that's saying this, of course I believe you, but what difference does this make?

"The first change was only meant to start the process. In this one, we need to make time turn
back to its original flow. Think for a second about where you woke up."
|-
|colspan=2|

===15 страница===
|-
|The evening of December the eighteenth, I went into the hospital where I later woke up.

"Yes. So, we must make this turn into that."

Barefoot, with my jacket over her shoulder, Asahina-san (Big) slowly and quietly walked over.
One of Asahina-san's (Big) hands went to Asahina-san's (Small) shoulder as she turned her head
around and looked at Nagato. The Nagato that came here with me walked over to join us. There
was still someone remaining like they originally were; the fallen "Me" was still lying there.
Asahina-san (Big) reached out and grabbed Nagato with her free hand.

"It's up to you, Nagato-san."

Nagato lightly nodded her head, then stared at herself, as if they were never going to meet again.
The other Nagato didn't say a word. It might have been my imagination, but she looked very
lonely. No worries. I still remember what I said then. That "Me" right there will talk to you soon
enough. That punk will say this, for certain, so come visit with a clear conscience. Don't forget to
call your boss a 'bastard' for me.

"Close your eyes, Kyon-kun,"

Asahina-san (Big) said softly,

"Don't get time-sick."

I followed her advice, closing my eyes tightly.

The next moment, I feel the world tremble.

"Uwah — —"

Falling heads over heels and revolving in a no-gravity zone is something I have experienced
many times before. Even though I think I'm used to these sensations, this time is vastly different
from all the other times. If all the other times were like riding a roller-coaster in an amusement
park, this is a noisy, anarchic space shuttle I'm randomly flying about in without a seat belt. But,
since my body has no mass, it is actually not being twirled around. This is just dizziness. Despite
the fact that I want to see what the outside looks like, as soon as I open my eyes, it's really like
being dead drunk, very scary. The only movie I get to see is the random bits of light that came
through my eyelids, lighting up the dark. The warmth of Asahina-san (Small) on my back and
the feeling of Asahina-san's (Big) hand on my shoulder are both very comforting.

— — I feel a waning light stabbing at my closed eyes.

Because I can't resist the desire to look, I open my eyes, and see where the red light is, in reality,
coming from. Revolving red lights are something only emergency vehicles have.
|The evening of December the eighteenth, I went into the hospital where I later woke up.

"Yes. So, we must make this turn into that."

Barefoot, with my jacket over her shoulder, Asahina-san (Big) slowly and quietly walked over.
One of Asahina-san's (Big) hands went to Asahina-san's (Small) shoulder as she turned her head
around and looked at Nagato. The Nagato that came here with me walked over to join us. There
was still someone remaining like they originally were; the fallen "Me" was still lying there.
Asahina-san (Big) reached out and grabbed Nagato with her free hand.

"It's up to you, Nagato-san."

Nagato lightly nodded her head, then stared at herself, as if they were never going to meet again.
The other Nagato didn't say a word. It might have been my imagination, but she looked very
lonely. No worries. I still remember what I said then. That "Me" right there will talk to you soon
enough. That punk will say this, for certain, so come visit with a clear conscience. Don't forget to
call your boss a 'bastard' for me.

"Close your eyes, Kyon-kun,"

Asahina-san (Big) said softly,

"Don't get time-sick."

I followed her advice, closing my eyes tightly.

The next moment, I feel the world tremble.

"Uwah — —"

Falling heads over heels and revolving in a no-gravity zone is something I have experienced
many times before. Even though I think I'm used to these sensations, this time is vastly different
from all the other times. If all the other times were like riding a roller-coaster in an amusement
park, this is a noisy, anarchic space shuttle I'm randomly flying about in without a seat belt. But,
since my body has no mass, it is actually not being twirled around. This is just dizziness. Despite
the fact that I want to see what the outside looks like, as soon as I open my eyes, it's really like
being dead drunk, very scary. The only movie I get to see is the random bits of light that came
through my eyelids, lighting up the dark. The warmth of Asahina-san (Small) on my back and
the feeling of Asahina-san's (Big) hand on my shoulder are both very comforting.

— — I feel a waning light stabbing at my closed eyes.

Because I can't resist the desire to look, I open my eyes, and see where the red light is, in reality,
coming from. Revolving red lights are something only emergency vehicles have.
|-
|colspan=2|

===16 страница===
|-
|What......?

An ambulance stood directly in front of North High's gates. Students who like action looked on
from a distance while emergency personnel lifted someone onto a stretcher. There were two
people following this stretcher at its high speed, two girls in fact, and I will never forget their
names my entire life. Haruhi's pale face looked frightened, Asahina-san was crying and very sad,
running after the stretcher. Shortly after, an unsmiling Koizumi chased after them.

The stretcher was immediately put into the ambulance, and Haruhi, after exchanging a few words
with the personnel, got in too. The red lights started flashing again, and the ambulance began to
move. Koizumi, standing beside Asahina-san who was covering her eyes, looked very serious as
he talked on his cell phone. Nagato wasn't there, but that was obvious.

My dizziness still hadn't gone away. To tell the truth, I wasn't even sure where my body was at
the moment.

Some part of my body felt Asahina-san (Big) let out a huge sigh.

"Kyon-kun, now we'll return to the original time."

The movie I was watching gradually disappeared. Has the service been cut? I'll give you
something to see. Like during my three-day long memory loss, it's a brigade leader's
responsibility to worry about the members, that's the way it is, Haruhi.

The dizziness started again, I really want to take some pills. Next time, I must prepare some
beforehand.

"Aim at the time you came from. Follow that me. It will take her a while to wake up...... Fufu,
Maybe I'll let you kiss me."

And with that joke, I felt Asahina-san (Big) gradually fade away.

And — —

When I open my eyes, I'm standing in Nagato's living room with Asahina-san on my back.
Nagato is standing facing me.

"Sixty-two seconds have passed since we departed."

Lifting her head to look at me, she said,

"We're back."

Back to our own time and world.
|What......?

An ambulance stood directly in front of North High's gates. Students who like action looked on
from a distance while emergency personnel lifted someone onto a stretcher. There were two
people following this stretcher at its high speed, two girls in fact, and I will never forget their
names my entire life. Haruhi's pale face looked frightened, Asahina-san was crying and very sad,
running after the stretcher. Shortly after, an unsmiling Koizumi chased after them.

The stretcher was immediately put into the ambulance, and Haruhi, after exchanging a few words
with the personnel, got in too. The red lights started flashing again, and the ambulance began to
move. Koizumi, standing beside Asahina-san who was covering her eyes, looked very serious as
he talked on his cell phone. Nagato wasn't there, but that was obvious.

My dizziness still hadn't gone away. To tell the truth, I wasn't even sure where my body was at
the moment.

Some part of my body felt Asahina-san (Big) let out a huge sigh.

"Kyon-kun, now we'll return to the original time."

The movie I was watching gradually disappeared. Has the service been cut? I'll give you
something to see. Like during my three-day long memory loss, it's a brigade leader's
responsibility to worry about the members, that's the way it is, Haruhi.

The dizziness started again, I really want to take some pills. Next time, I must prepare some
beforehand.

"Aim at the time you came from. Follow that me. It will take her a while to wake up...... Fufu,
Maybe I'll let you kiss me."

And with that joke, I felt Asahina-san (Big) gradually fade away.

And — —

When I open my eyes, I'm standing in Nagato's living room with Asahina-san on my back.
Nagato is standing facing me.

"Sixty-two seconds have passed since we departed."

Lifting her head to look at me, she said,

"We're back."

Back to our own time and world.
|-
|colspan=2|

===17 страница===
|-
|I sighed and put Asahina-san down off my shoulders. She's really the best nominee for a 'Makepeople-
want-to-kiss-your-sleeping-face' contest. The “Me” that believes everything Asahina-san
said is very impure. If this wasn't Nagato's room, or she wasn't staring at me like she's
investigating me, it's possible I might throw away feelings of shame. No, I wouldn't do that. I
wouldn't.

Picking up the teacup on the table, I downed it in one gulp. Even though when we left the tea
was already cool, this tasted great. It's kind of like drinking tea after taking a bath. It can also be
compared to Asahina-san's tea.

‘’Sigh’’ "Oh man..."

Finally, I've finished everything from last year that needed sorting out. There shouldn't be
anything we haven't finished. With the chapter on the world changing closed at last, the winter
trip that crossed into this year is definitely finished, the only thing left is going to the temples and
shrines for the first time this year. Meh, Haruhi will come up with something new in a little bit.
Before that happens, these days should be quite quiet.

By the way, the angel-like time traveler is still not awake. I don't know what kind of magic was
used on her, but she looks just like Shamisen in a warm room after being fed. Being put into this
sleep that looks very happy, it's actually somewhat pitiable. I asked Nagato to put bedding on the
ground, and placed Asahina-san down to sleep on it, putting a wool blanket and a quilt on top.

"Nagato, before Asahina-san wakes up, please take care of her."

Nagato regarded the sleeping visitor, then shot a look at me and nodded her head.
Although I woke up ready for action, I am now actually really tired. The accumulated tiredness
from the vacation and the time travel, if not taken care of with a bath and bed, will prevent me
from getting up tomorrow at nine. My very limited reserves are slowly disappearing, like an
ordinary miracle. I want that to stop. You could say what five people do in a month is small in
comparison with what I've gone through.

Not unlike the Tanabata when I started being Mr. Sleep-for-Three-Years, I could let her put a
blanket on me with Asahina-san. But even though I have confidence that I will fall asleep once I
lie down, I can't help but think that nobody would wish for that to happen.
A time traveler occasionally sleeping at an alien's house, that's not too bad.

"See you tomorrow."

"Understood."

Using her very calming gaze, Nagato expressionlessly stared at me. Her two serene pupils under
her bangs stared fixedly at me.
|I sighed and put Asahina-san down off my shoulders. She's really the best nominee for a 'Makepeople-
want-to-kiss-your-sleeping-face' contest. The “Me” that believes everything Asahina-san
said is very impure. If this wasn't Nagato's room, or she wasn't staring at me like she's
investigating me, it's possible I might throw away feelings of shame. No, I wouldn't do that. I
wouldn't.

Picking up the teacup on the table, I downed it in one gulp. Even though when we left the tea
was already cool, this tasted great. It's kind of like drinking tea after taking a bath. It can also be
compared to Asahina-san's tea.

‘’Sigh’’ "Oh man..."

Finally, I've finished everything from last year that needed sorting out. There shouldn't be
anything we haven't finished. With the chapter on the world changing closed at last, the winter
trip that crossed into this year is definitely finished, the only thing left is going to the temples and
shrines for the first time this year. Meh, Haruhi will come up with something new in a little bit.
Before that happens, these days should be quite quiet.

By the way, the angel-like time traveler is still not awake. I don't know what kind of magic was
used on her, but she looks just like Shamisen in a warm room after being fed. Being put into this
sleep that looks very happy, it's actually somewhat pitiable. I asked Nagato to put bedding on the
ground, and placed Asahina-san down to sleep on it, putting a wool blanket and a quilt on top.

"Nagato, before Asahina-san wakes up, please take care of her."

Nagato regarded the sleeping visitor, then shot a look at me and nodded her head.
Although I woke up ready for action, I am now actually really tired. The accumulated tiredness
from the vacation and the time travel, if not taken care of with a bath and bed, will prevent me
from getting up tomorrow at nine. My very limited reserves are slowly disappearing, like an
ordinary miracle. I want that to stop. You could say what five people do in a month is small in
comparison with what I've gone through.

Not unlike the Tanabata when I started being Mr. Sleep-for-Three-Years, I could let her put a
blanket on me with Asahina-san. But even though I have confidence that I will fall asleep once I
lie down, I can't help but think that nobody would wish for that to happen.
A time traveler occasionally sleeping at an alien's house, that's not too bad.

"See you tomorrow."

"Understood."

Using her very calming gaze, Nagato expressionlessly stared at me. Her two serene pupils under
her bangs stared fixedly at me.
|-
|colspan=2|

===18 страница===
|-
|"Thanks for your work today. Sorry I made you go through all that."

Same with Asahina-san. The person who did the most work would be this Nagato and the Nagato
that was there at the Tanabata four years ago.

"No problem."

Her expression unchanged,

"This all started because of me."

I stared at the alien until the door closed tightly. Earlier, I had wondered whether a smile would
show up on her face, regrettably not — or very comforting, since the delicate, fair face is
impassive as usual. But I thought there was something different from the past, thank my skilled
eyes for noticing that.

Coming out of the apartment, I slowly rode my bike home, and fell asleep as soon as I lay on my
bed after getting there.

I feel that if you fall asleep when you're really tired, you will have a whole lot of weird, happy
dreams. Thirty seconds after I woke up, I forgot everything about the dream, but the lingering
mood told me everything I needed to know.

A time traveler and an alien peacefully steeping tea together will leave this kind of a mood.
So, just like putting Asahina-san down off my shoulders, I threw off all worries and lived calmly
for a month.

But there was still a problem.

After seeing that extremely cute face, this problem had slipped my mind; but even though she
fell asleep, Asahina-san wouldn't forget what Nagato and I, along with Asahina-san (Big) went
through on December the eighteenth. From her point of view, she had just heard from me that
time and space had been changed and had not known whether to believe it or not. After going
back in time to see the horrid scene in which "I" got stabbed, she got put to sleep. After she woke
up, did she want to go back? — That's the problem.

From my point of view, she'd already completed her mission very well, since what she did only
she could do. Except Asahina-san didn't see it like that. Now that I think about it, not long after
the end of the vacation, Asahina-san became very absent-minded and lost in thought.

This and that Sunday Asahina-san who called me out melancholically are connected in some
way. She even saved a kid wearing glasses from an auto accident that day. Actually, Asahinasan's
(Big) secrecy has an interesting implication. Whoever makes Asahina-san cry deserves to
be beat to a pulp; this is indisputable. After reflecting for a while, I wondered how many times I've made Asahina-san cry?
|"Thanks for your work today. Sorry I made you go through all that."

Same with Asahina-san. The person who did the most work would be this Nagato and the Nagato
that was there at the Tanabata four years ago.

"No problem."

Her expression unchanged,

"This all started because of me."

I stared at the alien until the door closed tightly. Earlier, I had wondered whether a smile would
show up on her face, regrettably not — or very comforting, since the delicate, fair face is
impassive as usual. But I thought there was something different from the past, thank my skilled
eyes for noticing that.

Coming out of the apartment, I slowly rode my bike home, and fell asleep as soon as I lay on my
bed after getting there.

I feel that if you fall asleep when you're really tired, you will have a whole lot of weird, happy
dreams. Thirty seconds after I woke up, I forgot everything about the dream, but the lingering
mood told me everything I needed to know.

A time traveler and an alien peacefully steeping tea together will leave this kind of a mood.
So, just like putting Asahina-san down off my shoulders, I threw off all worries and lived calmly
for a month.

But there was still a problem.

After seeing that extremely cute face, this problem had slipped my mind; but even though she
fell asleep, Asahina-san wouldn't forget what Nagato and I, along with Asahina-san (Big) went
through on December the eighteenth. From her point of view, she had just heard from me that
time and space had been changed and had not known whether to believe it or not. After going
back in time to see the horrid scene in which "I" got stabbed, she got put to sleep. After she woke
up, did she want to go back? — That's the problem.

From my point of view, she'd already completed her mission very well, since what she did only
she could do. Except Asahina-san didn't see it like that. Now that I think about it, not long after
the end of the vacation, Asahina-san became very absent-minded and lost in thought.

This and that Sunday Asahina-san who called me out melancholically are connected in some
way. She even saved a kid wearing glasses from an auto accident that day. Actually, Asahinasan's
(Big) secrecy has an interesting implication. Whoever makes Asahina-san cry deserves to
be beat to a pulp; this is indisputable. After reflecting for a while, I wondered how many times I've made Asahina-san cry?
|-
|colspan=2|

===19 страница===
|-
|Next time I go to a boxing practice ring with Haruhi, I'll practice
some boxing. I can even enjoy the sensation of hitting people and being hit.

To cut a long story short, it's a good thing that Sunday when two people went to buy tea
happened. It got me thinking about the future of the SOS Brigade, and it successfully lifted
Asahina-san's depression. To tell you the truth, I don't know what she perceived, but we seem to
have a mutual understanding. There's no point explaining it in detail, especially not to Asahinasan
now.

I never mention John Smith in front of Haruhi. This is somewhat like me not telling Asahina-san
about the adult Asahina-san; it has a similar meaning. This is the emergency trump card.

If the time comes — —

Well, I don't want that time to come.

...
......
.........

And as February began, the topic started to show up again.

As soon as the new year arrived, the atmosphere around the school changed. For example, you
will almost never see a third-year anymore. Around this time, they are all getting prepared for
tests and whatnot, maybe this is the reason, but even the mood in homeroom was much more
tense. As I think back to last year, it obviously does affect me. If the third-years don't work
attentively, and the marks do not surpass the competitive schools in the district, the principal will
fretfully request everyone to enroll in extra courses or sacrifice the school cultural festival for
mock tests and the like. And since I have to do this after two years, it's very depressing.

Talking about tests, the tests that determine your class number are about to begin. Our school has
two of them. Actually, class nine, which Koizumi's in, is Math/Physics. I'm not sure whether he
just has connections or is naturally smart, I'm still amazed he managed to transfer in. I sure don't
take Math and Physics seriously enough to make them my principle courses.

Temporarily moving my thoughts from the future to the present hell, University admission tests.
Why can't the quickly counting down senior days go by slower? I am purposely not looking at
the calendar. Since I got back from December the eighteenth, I have been carefree and relaxed.

All in all, I can't think of a more dangerous job than fixing time and space. Since I completed it
smoothly, just let me rest for a little while. Nagato is now exactly the same as before. Asahinasan's
smiling face has finally come back. Haruhi is a bit unusual, but she'll be back to her noisy
self in no time at all.
|Next time I go to a boxing practice ring with Haruhi, I'll practice
some boxing. I can even enjoy the sensation of hitting people and being hit.

To cut a long story short, it's a good thing that Sunday when two people went to buy tea
happened. It got me thinking about the future of the SOS Brigade, and it successfully lifted
Asahina-san's depression. To tell you the truth, I don't know what she perceived, but we seem to
have a mutual understanding. There's no point explaining it in detail, especially not to Asahinasan
now.

I never mention John Smith in front of Haruhi. This is somewhat like me not telling Asahina-san
about the adult Asahina-san; it has a similar meaning. This is the emergency trump card.

If the time comes — —

Well, I don't want that time to come.

...
......
.........

And as February began, the topic started to show up again.

As soon as the new year arrived, the atmosphere around the school changed. For example, you
will almost never see a third-year anymore. Around this time, they are all getting prepared for
tests and whatnot, maybe this is the reason, but even the mood in homeroom was much more
tense. As I think back to last year, it obviously does affect me. If the third-years don't work
attentively, and the marks do not surpass the competitive schools in the district, the principal will
fretfully request everyone to enroll in extra courses or sacrifice the school cultural festival for
mock tests and the like. And since I have to do this after two years, it's very depressing.

Talking about tests, the tests that determine your class number are about to begin. Our school has
two of them. Actually, class nine, which Koizumi's in, is Math/Physics. I'm not sure whether he
just has connections or is naturally smart, I'm still amazed he managed to transfer in. I sure don't
take Math and Physics seriously enough to make them my principle courses.

Temporarily moving my thoughts from the future to the present hell, University admission tests.
Why can't the quickly counting down senior days go by slower? I am purposely not looking at
the calendar. Since I got back from December the eighteenth, I have been carefree and relaxed.

All in all, I can't think of a more dangerous job than fixing time and space. Since I completed it
smoothly, just let me rest for a little while. Nagato is now exactly the same as before. Asahinasan's
smiling face has finally come back. Haruhi is a bit unusual, but she'll be back to her noisy
self in no time at all.
|-
|colspan=2|

===20 страница===
|-
|At this point, there shouldn't be any problems at all. I might as well say I don't want to think
about it. But, in the club room, a selfish person just has to bring up trivial matters and deem it
important all by himself. He is the only brigade member to be cast aside with Haruhi, the useless
during a time-space change esper, Koizumi.

"There are two December the eighteenths you frequently visit, interesting."

After the incident at the mysterious mansion, Koizumi has enjoyed listening to the experiences
I've had with time travel. Just like a smart little grandson wanting a story out of his grandparents,
Koizumi has already asked and inquired many times before. He seems to really want to travel in
time. I always feel like he envies me. I mean, on the way back from Tsuruya-san's, he was
heartily asking "Can I go too?" and "I don't even care if I can’t see the past me." and stuff like
that. Needless to say, I completely ignore him.

I am embarrassed because of the Nagato thing, so even though everything is over, I still talk
obscurely about it. Finally, I cannot deter Koizumi any longer and, not wishing to offend him too
much, told him about the incident.

So, just as I had expected, he started to explain cheerfully.

"You see, this all started when Nagato-san changed the world on the dawn of December the
eighteenth. In that world, I, Suzumiya-san and Asahina-san were all normal people. You spent
three days there, then you went three years back in Nagato-san's Emergency Escape Program......
No, wait, four years now...... There you met the normal Nagato-san and went back once again to
dawn on December the eighteenth."

Yes I know that. I’ve been there again recently, you know.

"Okay, think about this. Dawn of December the eighteenth. Let’s label the time that Nagato-san
changed the world as 'X'. When you went from Tanabata four years ago to 'X', that 'X' already
wasn't the original 'X'."

What? That's impossible. There can't be more than one 'time' at a time.

"No, that's just the way our minds work. It's simple, really. If the world had not changed at 'X',
Suzumiya-san wouldn't have disappeared and I wouldn't have become a normal person. If that
were the case, you would have no reason to go back."

An ontological paradox. Yes, I know of those.

"But this world requires you to go back in time to fix it. If you didn't go, the world would have
continued on its wrong path. So you went back to the past, and righted the world. Otherwise this
time would not exist."

"Let's draw a diagram. That might help."
|At this point, there shouldn't be any problems at all. I might as well say I don't want to think
about it. But, in the club room, a selfish person just has to bring up trivial matters and deem it
important all by himself. He is the only brigade member to be cast aside with Haruhi, the useless
during a time-space change esper, Koizumi.

"There are two December the eighteenths you frequently visit, interesting."

After the incident at the mysterious mansion, Koizumi has enjoyed listening to the experiences
I've had with time travel. Just like a smart little grandson wanting a story out of his grandparents,
Koizumi has already asked and inquired many times before. He seems to really want to travel in
time. I always feel like he envies me. I mean, on the way back from Tsuruya-san's, he was
heartily asking "Can I go too?" and "I don't even care if I can’t see the past me." and stuff like
that. Needless to say, I completely ignore him.

I am embarrassed because of the Nagato thing, so even though everything is over, I still talk
obscurely about it. Finally, I cannot deter Koizumi any longer and, not wishing to offend him too
much, told him about the incident.

So, just as I had expected, he started to explain cheerfully.

"You see, this all started when Nagato-san changed the world on the dawn of December the
eighteenth. In that world, I, Suzumiya-san and Asahina-san were all normal people. You spent
three days there, then you went three years back in Nagato-san's Emergency Escape Program......
No, wait, four years now...... There you met the normal Nagato-san and went back once again to
dawn on December the eighteenth."

Yes I know that. I’ve been there again recently, you know.

"Okay, think about this. Dawn of December the eighteenth. Let’s label the time that Nagato-san
changed the world as 'X'. When you went from Tanabata four years ago to 'X', that 'X' already
wasn't the original 'X'."

What? That's impossible. There can't be more than one 'time' at a time.

"No, that's just the way our minds work. It's simple, really. If the world had not changed at 'X',
Suzumiya-san wouldn't have disappeared and I wouldn't have become a normal person. If that
were the case, you would have no reason to go back."

An ontological paradox. Yes, I know of those.

"But this world requires you to go back in time to fix it. If you didn't go, the world would have
continued on its wrong path. So you went back to the past, and righted the world. Otherwise this
time would not exist."

"Let's draw a diagram. That might help."
|-
|colspan=2|

===21 страница===
|-
|Ever since the snow mountain incident, Koizumi likes diagrams a lot. Picking up a whiteboard
marker, he starts to trace a line down the whiteboard.

“Let’s say this line is the world going on its original course from the past to the future.”
The line stops in the middle of the board. He draws a circle on it and labels it 'X'.

"This is the original time. Here, Nagato-san changed the world she was in and your memories of
that world begin.

Koizumi begins drawing again. This time it isn't a straight line. It’s a very rounded line curving
to the right, making a circle leading back to the 'X' point. The diagram now looks like a budding
leaf with half ripped off.

"This circle is the memory you have after the eighteenth. The Emergency Escape Program let
you return to Tanabata four years ago, and from there you went to the eighteenth. If Nagato-san
had been reverted right here, everything would have been fine, but it didn't work out like that I
guess."

Because Asakura Ryoko was there. But, at that time, it wasn't just Asakura who intervened.
There was also a "Me" from the future, along with Nagato and Asahina-san (Small). We did
everything in our power to revert the world to its former state. Now that I think about it, it took
about a month.

"That's it. Which means you saved yourself. That is —"

Koizumi's pen started out from the 'X' point again, this time looping to the left,
"— this part. The history of this world now. In the memory of Suzumiya-san and myself, you fell
down the stairs on the eighteenth and lost consciousness, not waking up until the twenty-first.
This was also two months ago, when you set out to save yourself."

Even after drawing the left loop, Koizumi didn't stop the pen. He continued the line that ran
through the 'X', only stopping when the line reached the bottom of the board. He put down the
pen, took a half-step back, glanced at me and looked at the diagram intently.

It was just a sideways eight, looking remarkably like an infinity sign ( ? ), with a line down the
middle. It’s very easy to understand like this. The point all the lines connect is the 'X' time.

I, who had always earnestly told myself I hated Math and Physics, was slowly beginning to
understand what Koizumi wanted to say.

The right loop was the time from my memory. After a series of chaotic events, I managed to
make it back to 'X' and was there when Nagato changed the world. I even got stabbed by
Asakura.
|Ever since the snow mountain incident, Koizumi likes diagrams a lot. Picking up a whiteboard
marker, he starts to trace a line down the whiteboard.

“Let’s say this line is the world going on its original course from the past to the future.”
The line stops in the middle of the board. He draws a circle on it and labels it 'X'.

"This is the original time. Here, Nagato-san changed the world she was in and your memories of
that world begin.

Koizumi begins drawing again. This time it isn't a straight line. It’s a very rounded line curving
to the right, making a circle leading back to the 'X' point. The diagram now looks like a budding
leaf with half ripped off.

"This circle is the memory you have after the eighteenth. The Emergency Escape Program let
you return to Tanabata four years ago, and from there you went to the eighteenth. If Nagato-san
had been reverted right here, everything would have been fine, but it didn't work out like that I
guess."

Because Asakura Ryoko was there. But, at that time, it wasn't just Asakura who intervened.
There was also a "Me" from the future, along with Nagato and Asahina-san (Small). We did
everything in our power to revert the world to its former state. Now that I think about it, it took
about a month.

"That's it. Which means you saved yourself. That is —"

Koizumi's pen started out from the 'X' point again, this time looping to the left,
"— this part. The history of this world now. In the memory of Suzumiya-san and myself, you fell
down the stairs on the eighteenth and lost consciousness, not waking up until the twenty-first.
This was also two months ago, when you set out to save yourself."

Even after drawing the left loop, Koizumi didn't stop the pen. He continued the line that ran
through the 'X', only stopping when the line reached the bottom of the board. He put down the
pen, took a half-step back, glanced at me and looked at the diagram intently.

It was just a sideways eight, looking remarkably like an infinity sign ( ? ), with a line down the
middle. It’s very easy to understand like this. The point all the lines connect is the 'X' time.

I, who had always earnestly told myself I hated Math and Physics, was slowly beginning to
understand what Koizumi wanted to say.

The right loop was the time from my memory. After a series of chaotic events, I managed to
make it back to 'X' and was there when Nagato changed the world. I even got stabbed by
Asakura.
|-
|colspan=2|

===22 страница===
|-
|The left loop was the time I missed. It was the time from when I lost consciousness after being
stabbed up to when I woke up in the hospital. Those three days were this loop.

And both circles start from 'X'......

"Meaning there are two 'X' times."

Koizumi answered me simply.

"If the world before the change is 'X', then after the change — We can call it 'X*’".

Koizumi, who had put down the pen, looked at his graph and was very interested.

"Without an 'X', there would be no 'X*'. So, the original 'X' did not disappear. We could say the
two times are superposed. When becoming...... superimposed, it got covered up. The old data
was overwritten with new data. The first 'X' ran for a while, but it and the changed world that
stemmed from it were covered up by the 'X*', the second timeline. But it isn't gone altogether,
it’s still there."

"I don't get it."

I pretended I didn't understand, while suddenly remembering Asahina-san's (Big) words.

Something about a larger and more complicated time quake occurring.

"It's like looking at two separate overlapping circuits. The intersection looks like it's a 2-D
connection. If we add another dimension, that's different. Even though in the world of horizontal
and vertical lines they look like one place, they are at a different depth."

I rub my temples, pondering what a time traveler would make of this. Or an alien, for the matter.

“There’s also another possibility I would like to share with you.”

I'm pretty sure I'll have to listen to anything he says now anyway.

"The memory we have but you don't have...... when you fell down the stairs on the eighteenth, to
your awakening on the twenty-first, three days later, maybe it never existed."

It doesn't really matter if it did or not. Besides, I was just lying there the whole time.

"Yes, it's just as you say. Do you remember what I said before? We cannot eliminate the
possibility the world was created five minutes ago. Maybe you being lifted into an ambulance
and out cold for three days never happened. You could also think, from when the world was
changed on the eighteenth to when you woke up on the twenty-first, those moments don't exist in
time. If this were true, then Suzumiya-san's and my own memories are made up and we've been
made to believe them after everything was reconstructed on the evening of the twenty-first......"
|The left loop was the time I missed. It was the time from when I lost consciousness after being
stabbed up to when I woke up in the hospital. Those three days were this loop.

And both circles start from 'X'......

"Meaning there are two 'X' times."

Koizumi answered me simply.

"If the world before the change is 'X', then after the change — We can call it 'X*’".

Koizumi, who had put down the pen, looked at his graph and was very interested.

"Without an 'X', there would be no 'X*'. So, the original 'X' did not disappear. We could say the
two times are superposed. When becoming...... superimposed, it got covered up. The old data
was overwritten with new data. The first 'X' ran for a while, but it and the changed world that
stemmed from it were covered up by the 'X*', the second timeline. But it isn't gone altogether,
it’s still there."

"I don't get it."

I pretended I didn't understand, while suddenly remembering Asahina-san's (Big) words.

Something about a larger and more complicated time quake occurring.

"It's like looking at two separate overlapping circuits. The intersection looks like it's a 2-D
connection. If we add another dimension, that's different. Even though in the world of horizontal
and vertical lines they look like one place, they are at a different depth."

I rub my temples, pondering what a time traveler would make of this. Or an alien, for the matter.

“There’s also another possibility I would like to share with you.”

I'm pretty sure I'll have to listen to anything he says now anyway.

"The memory we have but you don't have...... when you fell down the stairs on the eighteenth, to
your awakening on the twenty-first, three days later, maybe it never existed."

It doesn't really matter if it did or not. Besides, I was just lying there the whole time.

"Yes, it's just as you say. Do you remember what I said before? We cannot eliminate the
possibility the world was created five minutes ago. Maybe you being lifted into an ambulance
and out cold for three days never happened. You could also think, from when the world was
changed on the eighteenth to when you woke up on the twenty-first, those moments don't exist in
time. If this were true, then Suzumiya-san's and my own memories are made up and we've been
made to believe them after everything was reconstructed on the evening of the twenty-first......"
|-
|colspan=2|

===23 страница===
|-
|I did say I would listen, but no matter how I looked at it, it was ridiculo — I can't say that. It's
not completely impossible. The past had been re-written for a year back, and this was only three
days.

"Change of topic. Suzumiya-san saw the reality of the shadow girl, she's alert to it now."
Who? The person who pushed me down the stairs?

"It was Nagato-san."

That's hilarious. At the time, wasn't Nagato going down the stairs with you guys? Apparently, I
was at the back.

"Yes. That's what we all remember. Nagato-san didn't push you directly. But she was the one
that made up the story of you being knocked unconscious. And Suzumiya-san intuitively sensed
that it was no accident. Of course she doesn't really know it was Nagato-san. In reality, the
perpetrator wasn't at the scene of the crime. But Suzumiya-san doesn't know that. What she does
know is that for it to become like this, someone had to do something. So the culprit must be
hiding nearby."

Koizumi smiled that bright smile.

"That intuition sort of created the shadow girl. Of course, such a perpetrator does not exist. There
is no mysterious shadow.”

You can’t be telling me Haruhi suspects Nagato purely based on intuition. After Nagato's new
world was fixed, she changed everyone's memories at will. But I can believe that somehow,
Haruhi has come to realize something was wrong, that there was somebody, somewhere, doing
something.

"It's a theory, what I came up with to answer your question.”

The enlivening rogue sat on the chair and suddenly extended his arms wide.

"In fact, I don't understand how the timelines are created and paradoxes resolved. But then what
is Asahina-san doing, coming here from the future? So now I have a question for you. If you
could go into the past and steer history away from something awful, would you?"

I suddenly think of Asahina-san (Big) on the night of Tanabata. When Haruhi and Koizumi, who
had went to a different school, Asahina-san of the Calligraphy Club and Nagato with glasses
were assembled, I pressed the 'Enter' key on the keyboard, and the second time-quake happened
right away. The "I" from the past sitting on the long bench in the park. The "I" that helped the
middle-school Haruhi draw the pictures.
|I did say I would listen, but no matter how I looked at it, it was ridiculo — I can't say that. It's
not completely impossible. The past had been re-written for a year back, and this was only three
days.

"Change of topic. Suzumiya-san saw the reality of the shadow girl, she's alert to it now."
Who? The person who pushed me down the stairs?

"It was Nagato-san."

That's hilarious. At the time, wasn't Nagato going down the stairs with you guys? Apparently, I
was at the back.

"Yes. That's what we all remember. Nagato-san didn't push you directly. But she was the one
that made up the story of you being knocked unconscious. And Suzumiya-san intuitively sensed
that it was no accident. Of course she doesn't really know it was Nagato-san. In reality, the
perpetrator wasn't at the scene of the crime. But Suzumiya-san doesn't know that. What she does
know is that for it to become like this, someone had to do something. So the culprit must be
hiding nearby."

Koizumi smiled that bright smile.

"That intuition sort of created the shadow girl. Of course, such a perpetrator does not exist. There
is no mysterious shadow.”

You can’t be telling me Haruhi suspects Nagato purely based on intuition. After Nagato's new
world was fixed, she changed everyone's memories at will. But I can believe that somehow,
Haruhi has come to realize something was wrong, that there was somebody, somewhere, doing
something.

"It's a theory, what I came up with to answer your question.”

The enlivening rogue sat on the chair and suddenly extended his arms wide.

"In fact, I don't understand how the timelines are created and paradoxes resolved. But then what
is Asahina-san doing, coming here from the future? So now I have a question for you. If you
could go into the past and steer history away from something awful, would you?"

I suddenly think of Asahina-san (Big) on the night of Tanabata. When Haruhi and Koizumi, who
had went to a different school, Asahina-san of the Calligraphy Club and Nagato with glasses
were assembled, I pressed the 'Enter' key on the keyboard, and the second time-quake happened
right away. The "I" from the past sitting on the long bench in the park. The "I" that helped the
middle-school Haruhi draw the pictures.
|-
|colspan=2|

===24 страница===
|-
|If I had ran up at the time, I wonder what would have happened. If I had told him everything that
was going to happen, don't let Haruhi make that movie, don't give Nagato any trouble, etc, and
gave him some advice.

I can only shrug my shoulders, because there's nothing else possible.

"Yeah, I don't know."

If I really had the chance to do so, I say do it before you think about it. I know the head will be
hard to use, so just let the body do it. I always did that before, I'm anticipating doing it this time
too.

“But, no matter what people say, you can't just go on time traveling trips, especially if it doesn't
impact us.”

That's too bad, I was going to take you with me this time.

Even if your eyes look like Shamisen’s when he’s hungry in the middle of the night, I don't care.
Go beg Asahina-san; the adult one, that is. I have no clue where you have to go to find her. The
only thing I can tell you is, remember to bring some medicine for the dizziness.
Koizumi, depressed, shook his head and started to play Shogi by himself. I continued reading my
manga magazine like before, the club room was peaceful once again. I was just thinking, that's
good, when......

"Sorry to make you wait!"

With that, the door is kicked open. The main character in the chaos enters, her sailor uniform
skirt and hair blowing charmingly and freely in the wind. The master of this room, Haruhi, is
holding a convenience store bag, her face smiling complacently.

"The stores in the neighborhood don't have these snacks, so I had to go down the hill to get these.
Ahh! I'm freezing."

There was an electric stove in the corner of the room, so she quickly stretched out her hands to
warm them up. After the Brigade Leader came Nagato and Asahina-san. Both were carrying the
same type of things as Haruhi.

"........."

Nagato silently closed the door.

"Um, what should we do next?"

Asahina-san, confused, cocked her head. Haruhi zealously replied,
|If I had ran up at the time, I wonder what would have happened. If I had told him everything that
was going to happen, don't let Haruhi make that movie, don't give Nagato any trouble, etc, and
gave him some advice.

I can only shrug my shoulders, because there's nothing else possible.

"Yeah, I don't know."

If I really had the chance to do so, I say do it before you think about it. I know the head will be
hard to use, so just let the body do it. I always did that before, I'm anticipating doing it this time
too.

“But, no matter what people say, you can't just go on time traveling trips, especially if it doesn't
impact us.”

That's too bad, I was going to take you with me this time.

Even if your eyes look like Shamisen’s when he’s hungry in the middle of the night, I don't care.
Go beg Asahina-san; the adult one, that is. I have no clue where you have to go to find her. The
only thing I can tell you is, remember to bring some medicine for the dizziness.
Koizumi, depressed, shook his head and started to play Shogi by himself. I continued reading my
manga magazine like before, the club room was peaceful once again. I was just thinking, that's
good, when......

"Sorry to make you wait!"

With that, the door is kicked open. The main character in the chaos enters, her sailor uniform
skirt and hair blowing charmingly and freely in the wind. The master of this room, Haruhi, is
holding a convenience store bag, her face smiling complacently.

"The stores in the neighborhood don't have these snacks, so I had to go down the hill to get these.
Ahh! I'm freezing."

There was an electric stove in the corner of the room, so she quickly stretched out her hands to
warm them up. After the Brigade Leader came Nagato and Asahina-san. Both were carrying the
same type of things as Haruhi.

"........."

Nagato silently closed the door.

"Um, what should we do next?"

Asahina-san, confused, cocked her head. Haruhi zealously replied,
|-
|colspan=2|

===25 страница===
|-
|"Do I even need to tell you? Mikuru-chan, do you know what day today is? You couldn’t have
bought all this without knowing, right?"

"February the third. But, what does......?"

"It's the Spring Setsubun! Spring Setsubun!"

Haruhi pulled out a vacuum-packed food package out of the convenience store bag.

"That annoys me, Mikuru-chan. You didn't do this when you were little? It's Setsubun today, and
if it's Setsubun, you just naturally want to throw roasted soy beans and eat futomaki!"

Futomaki really is a local tradition. In a nutshell, she's a brigade leader that rigidly follows the
little traditional festivals of the four seasons. Now, the SOS Brigade isn't the 'Save our world by
Overloading it with fun: Suzumiya Haruhi Brigade' anymore, it's the 'Save the world by
celebrating all Obscure festivals: Suzumiya Haruhi's Brigade'. This is so not a lie.

"What's this, a Bernoulli lemniscate?"

Right away, Haruhi noticed Koizumi's drawing on the white board. She looked at the path I had
traveled through time, her gaze like somebody stalking their own kid.

"It can't be. What formula would draw this line?"

"I just drew it for fun."

Calmly, Koizumi stood up and erased the path off the white board.

"I drew it to kill time, you don't need to think too deeply about it."

Awesome excuse.

"Oh, I see."

Haruhi easily believed it, because that thing didn't matter. She threw the bag to me. After flying
through the air, the bag landed in my hands. It was a bag filled to the brim with roasted soy
beans.

It's Setsubun! Because it is Setsubun, we just have to scatter beans — is what Haruhi was
thinking all through lunch break. At the time, Haruhi had loudly shouted,
"I kept thinking I was forgetting something. Yeah, It was Setsubun!"

Maybe she realized it after seeing Taniguchi's lunch, sushi. As soon as Taniguchi opened his
lunch box, he started to vent, "Oi, oi, what the hell is this? How come this is it?" angrily.
|"Do I even need to tell you? Mikuru-chan, do you know what day today is? You couldn’t have
bought all this without knowing, right?"

"February the third. But, what does......?"

"It's the Spring Setsubun! Spring Setsubun!"

Haruhi pulled out a vacuum-packed food package out of the convenience store bag.

"That annoys me, Mikuru-chan. You didn't do this when you were little? It's Setsubun today, and
if it's Setsubun, you just naturally want to throw roasted soy beans and eat futomaki!"

Futomaki really is a local tradition. In a nutshell, she's a brigade leader that rigidly follows the
little traditional festivals of the four seasons. Now, the SOS Brigade isn't the 'Save our world by
Overloading it with fun: Suzumiya Haruhi Brigade' anymore, it's the 'Save the world by
celebrating all Obscure festivals: Suzumiya Haruhi's Brigade'. This is so not a lie.

"What's this, a Bernoulli lemniscate?"

Right away, Haruhi noticed Koizumi's drawing on the white board. She looked at the path I had
traveled through time, her gaze like somebody stalking their own kid.

"It can't be. What formula would draw this line?"

"I just drew it for fun."

Calmly, Koizumi stood up and erased the path off the white board.

"I drew it to kill time, you don't need to think too deeply about it."

Awesome excuse.

"Oh, I see."

Haruhi easily believed it, because that thing didn't matter. She threw the bag to me. After flying
through the air, the bag landed in my hands. It was a bag filled to the brim with roasted soy
beans.

It's Setsubun! Because it is Setsubun, we just have to scatter beans — is what Haruhi was
thinking all through lunch break. At the time, Haruhi had loudly shouted,
"I kept thinking I was forgetting something. Yeah, It was Setsubun!"

Maybe she realized it after seeing Taniguchi's lunch, sushi. As soon as Taniguchi opened his
lunch box, he started to vent, "Oi, oi, what the hell is this? How come this is it?" angrily.
|-
|colspan=2|

===26 страница===
|-
|"They made it for you with good intentions, don't be picky." I replied. But deep inside me, I
agreed with this kid, and I do not approve of whoever made such a lunch. At least wrap it up
after cutting it, don't let Haruhi see.

"Only worshipping foreign cultures isn't good, you know. You have to respect your own tradition
and enjoy the activities. It's kind of a pity if you ignore them. Without it, half the fun will be
gone. People who forget their roots are going down the wrong road!"

Quiet. Wait. Is it possible she thinks she's traveling down the right road? In my opinion, you
would even go backwards on a road a wild pig usually goes down.

"What are you talking about? I always set the king's road as my goal. So, I do everything I can.
Kyon, you even forgot today was Setsubun, right? That's hard to forgive."

I'm pretty sure you forgot too. No, as I was about to say this, HR ended, and Haruhi started
preparing immediately. The only thing she actually needs is soy beans and futomaki. She could
get it herself. Luckily, I was called by our homeroom teacher Okabe-sensei to run an errand.

Koizumi was also the cleaning person of the day. So, Haruhi could only get Nagato and Asahinasan
to go with her. After school, the three of them left. They finally got back now. That's
basically what happened.

We can just eat the futomaki facing the lucky direction of the year, but the soy beans have a
specific function.

"So, where are we going to scatter the beans?"

I opened a bag and asked this while shoving beans toward my mouth. This would go well with
some tea as a snack.

"If we do it in the clubroom, it would be really hard to clean up, it's best if we don't."

"Anywhere's fine."

Haruhi turns her bright eyes and says,

"Oh, yeah! Dropping them off the highest balcony on the school into the courtyard is a good
idea, right? The beans that drop onto the ground will become bird food, there's no need to clean
up."

Continuing, Haruhi declared,

"We already have people suitable to be 'lucky daughters', so let's do this on a grand scale."
The leader of the SOS Brigade was staring at Asahina-san, who was intently reading the
package, and Nagato, who was already sitting down in front of the table, reading her detective
novel.
|"They made it for you with good intentions, don't be picky." I replied. But deep inside me, I
agreed with this kid, and I do not approve of whoever made such a lunch. At least wrap it up
after cutting it, don't let Haruhi see.

"Only worshipping foreign cultures isn't good, you know. You have to respect your own tradition
and enjoy the activities. It's kind of a pity if you ignore them. Without it, half the fun will be
gone. People who forget their roots are going down the wrong road!"

Quiet. Wait. Is it possible she thinks she's traveling down the right road? In my opinion, you
would even go backwards on a road a wild pig usually goes down.

"What are you talking about? I always set the king's road as my goal. So, I do everything I can.
Kyon, you even forgot today was Setsubun, right? That's hard to forgive."

I'm pretty sure you forgot too. No, as I was about to say this, HR ended, and Haruhi started
preparing immediately. The only thing she actually needs is soy beans and futomaki. She could
get it herself. Luckily, I was called by our homeroom teacher Okabe-sensei to run an errand.

Koizumi was also the cleaning person of the day. So, Haruhi could only get Nagato and Asahinasan
to go with her. After school, the three of them left. They finally got back now. That's
basically what happened.

We can just eat the futomaki facing the lucky direction of the year, but the soy beans have a
specific function.

"So, where are we going to scatter the beans?"

I opened a bag and asked this while shoving beans toward my mouth. This would go well with
some tea as a snack.

"If we do it in the clubroom, it would be really hard to clean up, it's best if we don't."

"Anywhere's fine."

Haruhi turns her bright eyes and says,

"Oh, yeah! Dropping them off the highest balcony on the school into the courtyard is a good
idea, right? The beans that drop onto the ground will become bird food, there's no need to clean
up."

Continuing, Haruhi declared,

"We already have people suitable to be 'lucky daughters', so let's do this on a grand scale."
The leader of the SOS Brigade was staring at Asahina-san, who was intently reading the
package, and Nagato, who was already sitting down in front of the table, reading her detective
novel.
|-
|colspan=2|

===27 страница===
|-
|If there were a school contest to see who would be the best 'lucky daughters', the ones to win the
grand prize and special mention would probably be these two. Putting that aside, this type of
'scatter the beans and banish the demons' event is right up their alley. Asahina-san could act it
out; Nagato would do the actual banishing.

We trailed behind Asahina-san and the person dragging her, Haruhi, finally reaching the highest
balcony. There, we followed instructions, and start to scatter beans. The scatterers are the three
girls in the Brigade, this was an order too. Koizumi and I are just responsible for replenishing
their supply of beans as they scatter them around. Following Haruhi's instructions, oddly enough,
we actually do this thing well.

When we first started, the students down there didn't know what was going on, and ran around
like a group of insects not wanting to die. But before a minute had passed, the guys had come
back in twos and threes and started to fight for the beans Asahina-san and Nagato were throwing
down just like it was for money. They generally avoided the beans that Haruhi and her strong
arms were firing off, considering it was kind of like the beans were fired out of a gun. For this,
they moved in unison, going left and right at the same time.

"Stand and fight!"

Haruhi said, lamenting.

"Hey, if we had dressed Mikuru-chan up in a shrine maiden costume, we could have used this to
make some money. Even if we only asked for 100 yen each, we'd still make quite a large sum,
right?"

If we had dressed her up in that costume, she would suddenly be very popular, but there's
nothing to worry about. Cosplay is limited to the clubroom only.

"Whew, Fuku wa uchi — Umm, Yeah. Fuku wa uchi — "

I gazed at the frantically throwing Asahina-san and the completely silent Nagato tossing beans
off the balcony. Of course, a picture of them in shrine maiden costumes went through my head,
and I replied to Haruhi,

"500 yen each, I say."

Anyway, they were yelling 'Fuku wa uchi' (Luck in!), only part of the traditional expression.
This is because earlier...

"Well, since I read 'Naita Akaoni', I vowed that if I ever met a demon, I would be nice to it. The
Red Demon sure cried a lot. If I had seen that note, I would've happily gone to the Red Demons'
home to drink tea and eat dessert......"

Haruhi, who was totally on the side of the demons, had stated this with a serious glint in her eye.
|If there were a school contest to see who would be the best 'lucky daughters', the ones to win the
grand prize and special mention would probably be these two. Putting that aside, this type of
'scatter the beans and banish the demons' event is right up their alley. Asahina-san could act it
out; Nagato would do the actual banishing.

We trailed behind Asahina-san and the person dragging her, Haruhi, finally reaching the highest
balcony. There, we followed instructions, and start to scatter beans. The scatterers are the three
girls in the Brigade, this was an order too. Koizumi and I are just responsible for replenishing
their supply of beans as they scatter them around. Following Haruhi's instructions, oddly enough,
we actually do this thing well.

When we first started, the students down there didn't know what was going on, and ran around
like a group of insects not wanting to die. But before a minute had passed, the guys had come
back in twos and threes and started to fight for the beans Asahina-san and Nagato were throwing
down just like it was for money. They generally avoided the beans that Haruhi and her strong
arms were firing off, considering it was kind of like the beans were fired out of a gun. For this,
they moved in unison, going left and right at the same time.

"Stand and fight!"

Haruhi said, lamenting.

"Hey, if we had dressed Mikuru-chan up in a shrine maiden costume, we could have used this to
make some money. Even if we only asked for 100 yen each, we'd still make quite a large sum,
right?"

If we had dressed her up in that costume, she would suddenly be very popular, but there's
nothing to worry about. Cosplay is limited to the clubroom only.

"Whew, Fuku wa uchi — Umm, Yeah. Fuku wa uchi — "

I gazed at the frantically throwing Asahina-san and the completely silent Nagato tossing beans
off the balcony. Of course, a picture of them in shrine maiden costumes went through my head,
and I replied to Haruhi,

"500 yen each, I say."

Anyway, they were yelling 'Fuku wa uchi' (Luck in!), only part of the traditional expression.
This is because earlier...

"Well, since I read 'Naita Akaoni', I vowed that if I ever met a demon, I would be nice to it. The
Red Demon sure cried a lot. If I had seen that note, I would've happily gone to the Red Demons'
home to drink tea and eat dessert......"

Haruhi, who was totally on the side of the demons, had stated this with a serious glint in her eye.
|-
|colspan=2|

===28 страница===
|-
|"Hmm? Listen up. If you ever meet the Blue Demon, you have to be nice to him. Our doors are
always open to anybody, even people who are not really people."

If we aren't careful, the luck will continue to come in, and that's good. But if we don't let
anything out I have the feeling it will inflate and pop, just like a bag. I agree with Haruhi on the
Blue Demon part, though.

Perhaps it was because it reminded me I had once cried over this in my childhood. Or because
Nagato was right there throwing beans with a crude demon mask on the side of her head. I had
wondered why the half-reading, half-listening-to-Haruhi Nagato had taken an interest in a mask
made of paper. She had silently picked it up, stared at it like a scanner would and put it on her
head.

Maybe Haruhi's phrase 'people who are not really people' touched her heart. — That was just a
figment of my imagination.

After Asahina-san and Nagato's service throwing beans ended, we went back to the clubroom,
and set to finishing off the futomaki. After searching for the lucky direction of the year on the
internet, Haruhi split the food up.

"Don't talk before you finish. Here, everyone stand. Face that way and eat."

Five people stood facing one direction, forming a line, and soundlessly started to devour the futomaki
Five people stood facing one direction, forming a line, and soundlessly started to devour the futomaki. This took a while; Haruhi and Nagato finished in about two or three bites, but
Asahina-san, holding the sushi with two hands like a little woodland animal, savored it. I pray
we won't be having this tonight for dinner too.

The remaining beans got put on a plate, and ended up in my and Haruhi's stomachs along with
some tea Asahina-san steeped. Setsubun is actually a holiday for eating, I have a new
understanding now.

Now, after all that, Haruhi should be pleased. But oddly, she was reserved again the following
day. Like I said before, it's not a serious melancholy, Setsubun proved that she was fine. But
because of that, I didn't know what to make of this, it doesn't feel safe. It also seems that only I
have noticed this melancholy.
|"Hmm? Listen up. If you ever meet the Blue Demon, you have to be nice to him. Our doors are
always open to anybody, even people who are not really people."

If we aren't careful, the luck will continue to come in, and that's good. But if we don't let
anything out I have the feeling it will inflate and pop, just like a bag. I agree with Haruhi on the
Blue Demon part, though.

Perhaps it was because it reminded me I had once cried over this in my childhood. Or because
Nagato was right there throwing beans with a crude demon mask on the side of her head. I had
wondered why the half-reading, half-listening-to-Haruhi Nagato had taken an interest in a mask
made of paper. She had silently picked it up, stared at it like a scanner would and put it on her
head.

Maybe Haruhi's phrase 'people who are not really people' touched her heart. — That was just a
figment of my imagination.

After Asahina-san and Nagato's service throwing beans ended, we went back to the clubroom,
and set to finishing off the futomaki. After searching for the lucky direction of the year on the
internet, Haruhi split the food up.

"Don't talk before you finish. Here, everyone stand. Face that way and eat."

Five people stood facing one direction, forming a line, and soundlessly started to devour the futomaki
Five people stood facing one direction, forming a line, and soundlessly started to devour the futomaki. This took a while; Haruhi and Nagato finished in about two or three bites, but
Asahina-san, holding the sushi with two hands like a little woodland animal, savored it. I pray
we won't be having this tonight for dinner too.

The remaining beans got put on a plate, and ended up in my and Haruhi's stomachs along with
some tea Asahina-san steeped. Setsubun is actually a holiday for eating, I have a new
understanding now.

Now, after all that, Haruhi should be pleased. But oddly, she was reserved again the following
day. Like I said before, it's not a serious melancholy, Setsubun proved that she was fine. But
because of that, I didn't know what to make of this, it doesn't feel safe. It also seems that only I
have noticed this melancholy.
|-
|colspan=2|

===29 страница===
|-
|I don't even need to talk about the clueless Taniguchi and
Kunikida, and even the self-proclaimed Haruhi expert Koizumi hasn't noticed.

It is indeed weird.

I've racked my brain, but I can't continue to think about it.

A more straight-forwardly strange thing has occurred, and it didn't stop at being an odd mood
like Haruhi's, it actually took a shape that you could see with your eyes.

Like I said before, I told Koizumi I wasn't going to take him time traveling, and I meant it. I don't
really want to go to the past right now. I have done it lots of times, and there is no real reason to
go.

Can I stick to this pathetic wish? Well, I hope so.

This time, the person who traveled back in time will not be me. I am not leaving this time at all,
not one step. But even though I hoped otherwise, I was still sucked into this time's time
disturbance.

That person appeared in the utility closet in the Literature Club's room.
|I don't even need to talk about the clueless Taniguchi and
Kunikida, and even the self-proclaimed Haruhi expert Koizumi hasn't noticed.

It is indeed weird.

I've racked my brain, but I can't continue to think about it.

A more straight-forwardly strange thing has occurred, and it didn't stop at being an odd mood
like Haruhi's, it actually took a shape that you could see with your eyes.

Like I said before, I told Koizumi I wasn't going to take him time traveling, and I meant it. I don't
really want to go to the past right now. I have done it lots of times, and there is no real reason to
go.

Can I stick to this pathetic wish? Well, I hope so.

This time, the person who traveled back in time will not be me. I am not leaving this time at all,
not one step. But even though I hoped otherwise, I was still sucked into this time's time
disturbance.

That person appeared in the utility closet in the Literature Club's room.
|}
__NOTOC__

User:Kapusta

2010-03-19T06:52:52Z

212.23.83.202: /* 3 страница */

{|
|The Intrigues of Suzumiya Haruhi
|Том 7 — Интриги Харухи Судзумии
|-
|colspan=2|

===Prologue Пролог===
|-
|Suzumiya Haruhi has become very pensive lately.
Even though she is often melancholic and sometimes easily agitated, she is actually very
sociable. Even so, she's been surprisingly tranquil these past couple days. This quietness from
who-knows-where even scares people like me.

Of course, it isn't like her to stay quiet, and it definitely isn't a change of heart. Haruhi never
doubts herself. Even if her personality has a slight or subtle change, she will never question
herself. Anyway, if such a change were to happen, I would be put in a troublesome situation. So
at this moment in time, I wouldn't bother to try and correct her. How should I put this... there's a
type of quietness that's like a continuously radiating kirlian photograph in which the light has
gone from burning red to a duller orange which is subtly surrounding her.

Of all the people in the class only one, at most two will be able to realize that she is not quite the
same as usual. Of these two, one is me.

Ever since I entered high school, she has always been sitting behind me and we meet after school
every day. So, I can say without exaggerating that if anyone has noticed anything it would have
to be me. But even though I say she's calm now, that bright flare can still give the all-knowing a
run for their money. As soon as it bursts forth, the energy that will not stop until it succeeds will
show its true colors.

Note that while she only got second at the event the school organized at the end of last month,
Haruhi got first in the marathon held at the school at the beginning of this month. By the way,
the winner of the first event was none other than Nagato Yuki, who also got second in the
marathon. In a nutshell, the leaders of the SOS Brigade and the literature Club are both amazing
and fit to be grouped with the Warlords in the past. And yet again, the school was left to rack its
brains and try and figure out what the Brigade was doing. One such student who wondered this
was me, a member.

If I know only one thing, it's that once Haruhi displays that kind of expression and spirit, I can be
sure that she's planning something. And at the moment she has thought it through, her face will
transform back to its enchanting, smiling form.

Oddly, I don't actually remember when I discovered this. When was it? I tried flipping through
the history book in my mind, searching through for the record that displayed her quiet side
gradually disappearing.

A calm moment is the accurate, unmistakable prediction of a giant tsunami. It has always been
like that.

So......

It is now the beginning of February, the cold winter is nearing its end.
|Судзумия Харухи в последнее время задумчива.
Она то впадает в меланхолию, то приходит в возбуждение на пустом месте, но, не смотря на это, не замыкается в себе. Вообще-то, в последние дни было на удивление спокойно. А ничто так не заставляет меня нервничать, как непонятно откуда взявшееся спокойствие.

Харухи не из тех, кто может спокойно сидеть на одном месте, и уж точно она, и в ближайшее время меняться не собирается. Харухи никогда не сомневается в себе. Даже если ее характер едва заметно меняется, это не заставит ее задуматься. Да и я не знаю, что бы делал в этой ситуации — прямо сейчас я бы не рискнул поднимать с ней эту тему. Как бы это сказать... задумчивая Харухи выглядит как на фотографии эффекта Кирлиана — ее окружает аура из огненных всполохов плазмы.

Во всем классе один, максимум два человека способны заметить, что с Харухи что-то не так. И один из этих людей я.

Сколько я хожу в старшую школу, она всегда сидела у меня за спиной, и каждый день мы встерчались после уроков. Так что, когда я говорю, что могу лучше всех определять ее настроение, я не преувеличиваю. Хоть я и говорю, что она сейчас успокоилась, это не означает, что она не может внезапно взорваться, и устроить окружающим веселую жизнь — и не успокоится, пока все не убедятся, чего она стоит.

Следует заметить, что на школьном мероприятии в конце того месяца она заняла лишь второе место, тогда как на марафоне в начале этого месяца она стала первой. Кстати, победительницей в первом мероприятии стала никто иная, как Нагато Юки, которая заняла второе место в марафоне. Короче говоря, руководители «Бригады SOS» и литературного кружка столь изумительны, что им место в копании с легендарными военноначальниками прошлого. И в то же время, школа всё еще не имела понятия, чем занимается «Бригада». Мне и самому хотелось бы это знать, не смотря на то, что я в нее вхожу.

Если я что-то и понял за это время, так это то, что если у Харухи такое настоение, значит она что-то задумала. А когда план наконец созреет в ее голове, на лице у нее зачияет ослепительная улыбка.

Странно, но я не помню, когда я слелал это наблюдение. Когда это было? Я перелистал в голове историю знакомства с ней, стараясь припомнить, что у Харухи следует за таким спокойным настроением.

Тишина — это самый надежный признак надвигающегося цунами. Всегда так было.

Итак…

Вот уже начало февраля, и зима приближается к своему концу.

Редактирует '''Martin'''
|-
|colspan=2|

===2 страница===
|-
|New Years has come and gone, and we left the troublesome old year behind almost a month ago.
If time seems to have flown by, it's probably because you've kept yourself busy doing a lot of
New Years related things during that first month.

Here, I'm hoping that time will reverse. I have no clue what Haruhi is planning, since I was busy
coming to terms with my own situation first. Starting to reminisce about the past year in
February is a bit early, but since what I have to say is not unsayable, I might as well tell it
enthusiastically and completely.

At that time, I only had one motto: Finish the unfinished, one by one. As fast as possible.
When I made up my mind, it was when we were still on the winter trip. It took quite a bit of time
before I set it in motion.
This is the story that starts January the second at the train station we always pass on normal days.
.........
......
...

The vacation that had us fighting through a snowstorm and imprisoned in a mysterious mansion
on the mountain finally ended on the second day of the new year. The SOS Brigade group that
set out for the winter trip to that mountain villa finally returned home.

"Whew, I'm back."

Haruhi said hello to our little town, then turned to face the sunset, closing one eye.
"I can finally be comfortable. Even though the snow mountain wasn't too bad, the air you're used
to is the best, although it is a bit stale."

Arakawa the butler, Mori the maid and the Tamaru brothers were all long gone, since they don't
go this way to get home. So, the only ones claiming the baggage at the train station in front of
our hometown are the tireless and extremely healthy Haruhi and Tsuruya-san, Asahina-san, who
my sister was clinging to, unwilling to separate, the forever impassive Nagato, the exhausted
Koizumi, the extremely weary me and the cargo, Shamisen. Ha, that should be enough, I guess.
"Dismissed for today."

Haruhi gave the appearance that she'd had lots of fun.
"Everyone can get some rest. Tomorrow will be the first time this year we visit the temples and
shrines nearby, meet here at nine. Oh, Tsuruya-san, do you have any plans?"
|Новый год наступил и прошёл, и мы распрощались с полным проблем старым годом почти месяц назад. Если кажется, что время слишком быстро течет, то, возможно, из-за того, что весь этот месяц занимаешься новогодними делами.

Что ж, я надеюсь, время вновь придет в норму. Понятия не имею, что замышляла Харухи, ведь тогда для меня на первом плане было решение собственной проблемы. Предаваться воспоминаниям о прошедшем годе в феврале несколько рано, но раз уж то, о чём я собрался поведать, вполне можно выразить словами, то я попробую рассказать всё с энтузиазмом и без упущений.

В то время у меня был лишь один девиз: «Заканчивай начатое, одно за другим. Как можно быстрее».

Мы были ещё в зимней поездке, когда я решился, и мне понадобилось немного время, чтобы начать действовать.

Эта история началась второго января на железнодорожной станции, которую мы проходили каждый божий день.

.........

......

...

Каникулы, на которых мы попали в снежный шторм и оказались запертыми в странном особняке в горах, закончились. Это был второй день нового года. Бригада СОС, наконец-то, вернулась домой из своей зимней поездки в горы.

«Фух, вот я и вернулась»

Харухи попреветствовала наш городок и, прикрыв один глаз, повернулась лицом к заходящему солнцу.

«Наконец-то, я могу расслабиться. Конечно, особняк в горах был не так уж плох, но родной воздух всегда кажется лучшим, пусть даже он немого затхлый»

Дворецкому Аракаве, горничной Мори и братьям Тамару оказалось с нами не по пути, и мы с ними давно попрощались. Таким образом, теми, кто ждал багажа на железнодорожной станции нашего городка, были неутомимые и чрезвычайно бодрые Харухи и Цуруя-сан, Асахина-сан, к которой прилипла моя сестра, без всякого желания отлепляться, вечно спокойная Нагато, обессиленный Коидзуми, жутко уставший я и мой груз — Сямисен. Ха, кажется, это все.

«На сегодня все свободны»

По Харухи было видно, что она неплохо повеселилась.

«Сегодня можете отдохнуть, а завтра пойдем в первый новогодний обход храмов и святынь. Встречаемся здесь в девять. Кстати, Цуруя-сан, у тебя есть какие-нибудь планы?»

Переводит '''tolerantfire'''
|-
|colspan=2|

===3 страница===
|-
|The energetic vigor that's already making plans for the next day after the vacation ended is very
enviable. The problem is, my body, representing that of a normal human’s, doesn't have a
perpetual motion machine built into it. But Tsuruya-san, the person whose vitality can somehow
keep up with Haruhi's, said,

"Sorry everyone, I have to go to Switzerland tomorrow. I'll bring some souvenirs back. Please,
take this change and donate it!"
After saying this, she dug into her pockets and showed her clinking and clanging change to
Asahina-san.

"This is New Year's money!"

She said, giving all her change to my sister.
"See you next semester~"

She waved, leaving the train station with a bright, smiling face. Her posture was relaxed and
cheerful. How was this girl raised? For future reference, I want to visit her parents and see what
they say.

Haruhi kept waving until we lost sight of her around the corner of those apartments.
"Then, let's go home. Everyone be careful on the road. It's still the winter trip until you get
home."

If anything were to happen on the way home, Koizumi and I physically wouldn't be able to take
it anymore. Nothing weird should show up on the way home from the station, anyway.

I glanced at Nagato. Her abnormality inside the mysterious hotel on the mountain had vanished
into thin air; she was now back to her emotionless, impossible-to-read state. As I thought this,
her eyes moved and met mine. She nodded her head slightly; that wasn't just an illusion, I think.
I looked over at Asahina-san. She had been relaxed and laid-back during the trip. The carefreeness
had become nervousness while in the (Hall of Snow Mountain Syndrome), but upon
reflection, this was for the best. Now is when she really made an entrance. I stared at her, full of
affection, but sadly, she didn't notice my look at all and continued talking with my sister as if
they were the same age.

"Well, see you tomorrow! Don't be late. Oh, and don't lose your pochibukuro, there'll be stalls
everywhere tomorrow."

After Haruhi said that, I took hold of my sister's hand, held onto the box Shamisen was in, said
farewell to Haruhi and Asahina-san and got on the public bus.

"See you later, Mikuru-chan!"
|Я завидую тем людям, у которых есть сила строить планы сразу на следующий день после окончания каникул. Это потому что мое обычное человеческое тело не имеет вечного двигателя. Но Цуруя-сан, чья энергичность не уступает Харухи, сказала:

«Извините, мне завтра нужно улетать в Швейцарию. Я привезу вам сувениры. А сейчас, пожалуйста, возьмите эти монетки и потратьте их на что-нибудь хорошее!» Затем она достала и показала свою звенящую мелочь Асахине-сан.

«Это новогодние деньги!»

Сказала она, отдавая их моей сестре.

«Увидимся в следующем семестре ~»

Покидая поезд, она помахала нам рукой с яркой улыбкой на лице. Цуруя-сан выглядела радостной и хорошо отдохнувшей. Какое же воспитание получила эта девочка? Для большей ясности мне стоит посетить её родителей и выслушать их мнение. (Хорошо бы здесь сверить с японским)

Харухи тоже продолжала махать, пока мы не потеряли Цурую-сан из вида. «Ну что пора домой. Будьте внимательнее на переходе через дорогу. Считайте, что вы все еще в зимней поездке пока не придёте домой»

Я и Коизуми настолько устали, что если бы по пути домой произошло что-нибудь непредвидимое, мы бы просто физически не смогли с этим справиться. Хотя, не думаю, что что-то может случиться по пути домой со станции.

Я посмотрел на Нагато. Её странное поведение в той загадочной горной гостинице испарилось; она вернулась в свое безэмоциональное, совершенно непроницаемое состояние. Как только я это подумал её глаза встретились с моими. Возможно, мне показалось, что Нагато слегка кивнула головой, но не думаю, что я ошибся.

Я взглянул на Асахину-сан. Всю поездку она была спокойной и безмятежной. На середине нашего путешествия её беззаботность сменилась повышенным возбуждением, если даже подумать, мне это понравилось. Сейчас она действительно меня околдовала. Я смотрел на неё глазами полного обожания, но, к сожалению, она не замечала моего взгляда и продолжала болтать с моей сестрой, как-будто они были одного возраста.

«Ладно, Увидимся завтра! Не опаздывать. А, и не забудьте свои pochibukuro [конвертики с новогодними денежками], завтра будет миллион лотков со всякой всячиной»

Сказала Харухи. Я взял за руку сестру, другой рукой схватил коробку, в которой лежал Сямисэн, попрощался с Харухи и Асахиной-сан и сел в автобус.

«Увидимся, Микуру!»
|-
|colspan=2|

===4 страница переводит Badesar (если пока никто не начал)===
|-
|While I was pulling my struggling sister to her seat, I saw Asahina-san keep looking over and
waving to my sister. Sorry, but I don't really feel like waving now. Well, if it were Haruhi or
Koizumi, I would definitely shout goodbye.

So, as soon as I got home and liberated myself from Shamisen and my sister, after a few minutes,
I called two particular brigade members I had just left at the stop.
Why?

Because I wanted to finish what I regret leaving incomplete as soon as possible.
And since it was because I was lazy that this awkward situation occurred, I'm very sorry, so I
want to teach the old, lazy me a lesson. We should go to the me from a while before the trip.
That time at the mysterious mansion on the mountain, it was because Nagato and Koizumi were
bright that they managed to keep the worst-case scenario from occurring. But no one can
guarantee that something like that will never happen again. Actually, I think that this had to
happen someday. The fun at the mountain villa was delayed because of this problem, and the
surroundings even disappeared along with the members. There was enough time afterwards at
Tsuruya-san's resort while we played Fukuwarai and Sugoroku for me to make a decision.
I have to go. I have to return to that time-space with Nagato and Asahina-san.
Yes, back to the dawn of December the eighteenth...

There's no time to rest off the weariness. First, I phoned Asahina-san, and since we had just
separated, she was quite surprised.

"What's the matter, Kyon-kun?"

"There's a place I want to go with you. Today, preferably."

"Eh......? Where?"

"December the eighteenth of last year."

She was both shocked and puzzled.

"Ehhh......? Wha- What's happening?"

"Please take me and Nagato into the past, two weeks ago, to be precise. Then we can work
together to try and reverse time."

"Tha-, me send...... no, that device cannot be used when I feel like it. It requires lots of
consideration and authorization by many other people."
|While I was pulling my struggling sister to her seat, I saw Asahina-san keep looking over and
waving to my sister. Sorry, but I don't really feel like waving now. Well, if it were Haruhi or
Koizumi, I would definitely shout goodbye.

So, as soon as I got home and liberated myself from Shamisen and my sister, after a few minutes,
I called two particular brigade members I had just left at the stop.
Why?

Because I wanted to finish what I regret leaving incomplete as soon as possible.
And since it was because I was lazy that this awkward situation occurred, I'm very sorry, so I
want to teach the old, lazy me a lesson. We should go to the me from a while before the trip.
That time at the mysterious mansion on the mountain, it was because Nagato and Koizumi were
bright that they managed to keep the worst-case scenario from occurring. But no one can
guarantee that something like that will never happen again. Actually, I think that this had to
happen someday. The fun at the mountain villa was delayed because of this problem, and the
surroundings even disappeared along with the members. There was enough time afterwards at
Tsuruya-san's resort while we played Fukuwarai and Sugoroku for me to make a decision.
I have to go. I have to return to that time-space with Nagato and Asahina-san.
Yes, back to the dawn of December the eighteenth...

There's no time to rest off the weariness. First, I phoned Asahina-san, and since we had just
separated, she was quite surprised.

"What's the matter, Kyon-kun?"

"There's a place I want to go with you. Today, preferably."

"Eh......? Where?"

"December the eighteenth of last year."

She was both shocked and puzzled.

"Ehhh......? Wha- What's happening?"

"Please take me and Nagato into the past, two weeks ago, to be precise. Then we can work
together to try and reverse time."

"Tha-, me send...... no, that device cannot be used when I feel like it. It requires lots of
consideration and authorization by many other people."
|-
|colspan=2|

===5 страница переводит - Lexs===
|-

|I bet that authorization will be easy to get. The vision floating in my mind's eye is of Mikuru
(Big) winking at me, even blowing me a kiss.

"Asahina-san, contact your boss or somebody like that right now. Explain it to them, and say that
I want to take you and Nagato back to the dawn of December the eighteenth."

I guess since I was brimming with confidence, Asahina-san's sighs that occasionally leaked
through the phone became silent.

"Wait, wait a minute."

Of course I'll wait. I've always wondered how you communicate with the future, but all I'm
hearing is Asahina-san's quiet breathing. This background music didn't last ten seconds, and was
quickly replaced by a confused voice.

"I don't believe it......"

"It's been authorized. Bu-Why......? It was so easy......"

That's because the future is now resting on my shoulders — but I didn't say that. How should I
say this, I don't want to talk for much longer on the phone.

"Let's meet in front of Nagato's apartment. Can you make it in 30 minutes?"
"Uhh, wait. Give me an hour. I want to double-check. Oh, and, we should just meet in front of
Nagato-san's apartment, there's no need to go in."

I happily agreed and hung up the phone. After thinking of Asahina-san's cute and shocked face
for a while, I set my face and reined in my feelings. In the time before departure, nothing that
would make me laugh appeared. That guy should understand me best.
And another person, who will know what I'm up to even if I don't tell her. But I should make
sure. I picked up the phone again.

An hour later......

I came too early. I was so happy, I rode my bike as fast as I could. I stood in front of the
luxurious apartment, almost freezing to death. 15 minutes later, a cheerful person ran up to me. It
looked like she didn't have time to change, and didn't think of changing either. She was still
wearing the clothes she was wearing when we came back from our trip. Actually, I was too.

"Kyon-kun."

Asahina-san looked at me full of wonder.

|Я побьюсь об заклад, что разрешение было получить легко. Картина плавающая в моей голове: Подмигивающая Асахина-сан-старшая, согревающая меня своей улыбкой темным вечером.

«Асахина-сан, свяжись со своим начальством или кем-нибудь вроде них. Объясни им, что я хочу взять тебя и Нагато и вернуться в рассвет восемнадцатого декабря.»

Я догадываюсь, что я достиг границы доверия, Взохи Асахины-сан, прохоящих сквозь телефон, стали безмолвным.(By '''Badesar''' - Как я понял, здесь просто не однородные члены,а сложное предложение)

«Подожди минутку.»

Конечно я подожду. Я всегда как ты обещаешься со своим будущим. Я только слышал тихое дыхание Асахины-сан. Эта фоновая музыка не могла продолжать дольше десяти секунд и была быстро прервана смущенным голосом.

«Я не верю в это.…»

«Это было разрешено. Bu-Why......?(???) это было так просто…»

Это потому, что будущее лежало на моих плечах, но я не говорил этого. Как я сказал, я не хочу много говорить по телефону.

«встретимся перед домом Нагато. Ты можешь сделать это через пол часа?»
«Ах, подожди. Дай мне час. Я хочу двойной проверки. Ох, и мы точно встретимся перед домом Нагато, если это необходимо.

Я согласился и повесил трубку. Когда мысли о милом и удивленном лице Асахины-сан покинули меня, я положил свое лицо(????).
До уха не было ничего, что могло сделать меня счасливым. Тот парень понимал меня лучше(нет все же переводчик из меня никакой. Какой паернь?). И все кто знал, что я вечером наверху, если я не говорил с ней. Но я был уверен. Я забрал телефон на верх опять.

Позднее…

Я пришел рано. Я был счастлив после поездки на велосипед, на сколько я мог. Я стоял напротив престижного дома, едва не околев от холода. Через 15 минут, радостный я покинул меня. Этот взгляд она не могла изменить и не думала об измениях(опять же кто она? )(асахина??) она была одета так же как тогда когда мы вернулись из нашего путишествия.

«Кён-кун»

Асахина-сан смотрела на меня удивленными глазами.
переводит - Lexs
|-
|colspan=2|

===6 страница===
|-
|"I still don't get it. Why did your request go through so quickly? Furthermore, my boss even
commanded me to take Nagato-san too, it has to be the three of us...... and when I asked him
what the outcome would be, he only said that it was top-secret. And...... he even said I had to
follow your orders. Why?"

"I'll tell you in Nagato's room."

As I said this, I entered Nagato's room number into the machine by the door and rang the
doorbell. There was a response immediately.

"......"

"It's me."

"Enter."

The door opened, I walked in. Ah, I can't forget Asahina-san, she's still baffled. After I waved to
her, she seemed to wake up and hurried to catch up with me. Every single time we come here,
she's scared. It's almost like it's her habit now. In the elevator, Asahina-san was turning over and
thinking about many questions. She looked quite nervous, but also puzzled.

That expression didn't change, even after Nagato opened the door and ushered us in.
Nagato looked like she not only had time, but was very composed about everything too. She was
in her apartment, but had already changed into that familiar sailor uniform. Reflecting, I feel that
this appearance was especially comforting. I think this, not because I secretly have a sailor fetish,
but because this person could fully understand the feeling of serenity in my heart.

That time, when I saw a short-haired person wearing a sailor uniform holding a knife, as I was
losing consciousness.

If Nagato were to wear something else, I would probably feel very uncomfortable. I know I
would still recognize her, but this sailor uniform has nearly become her trademark.

"......"

Without speaking, Nagato pointed to the room, suggesting that we should sit down. Then she
walked to the kitchen to make some tea.

So, I used this time to outline the basic details for Asahina-san.
"I don't believe it......"

Asahina-san's eyes were wide as plates as she muttered.

"What history was changed, how can it be, I didn't feel a thing......"
|"I still don't get it. Why did your request go through so quickly? Furthermore, my boss even
commanded me to take Nagato-san too, it has to be the three of us...... and when I asked him
what the outcome would be, he only said that it was top-secret. And...... he even said I had to
follow your orders. Why?"

"I'll tell you in Nagato's room."

As I said this, I entered Nagato's room number into the machine by the door and rang the
doorbell. There was a response immediately.

"......"

"It's me."

"Enter."

The door opened, I walked in. Ah, I can't forget Asahina-san, she's still baffled. After I waved to
her, she seemed to wake up and hurried to catch up with me. Every single time we come here,
she's scared. It's almost like it's her habit now. In the elevator, Asahina-san was turning over and
thinking about many questions. She looked quite nervous, but also puzzled.

That expression didn't change, even after Nagato opened the door and ushered us in.
Nagato looked like she not only had time, but was very composed about everything too. She was
in her apartment, but had already changed into that familiar sailor uniform. Reflecting, I feel that
this appearance was especially comforting. I think this, not because I secretly have a sailor fetish,
but because this person could fully understand the feeling of serenity in my heart.

That time, when I saw a short-haired person wearing a sailor uniform holding a knife, as I was
losing consciousness.

If Nagato were to wear something else, I would probably feel very uncomfortable. I know I
would still recognize her, but this sailor uniform has nearly become her trademark.

"......"

Without speaking, Nagato pointed to the room, suggesting that we should sit down. Then she
walked to the kitchen to make some tea.

So, I used this time to outline the basic details for Asahina-san.
"I don't believe it......"

Asahina-san's eyes were wide as plates as she muttered.

"What history was changed, how can it be, I didn't feel a thing......"
|-
|colspan=2|

===7 страница===
|-
|That's not a surprise. No matter how I look at it, the only one with a clear memory of those three
days is me. That me could not have done anything if it weren't for Nagato's hints and amazing
ability to act.

"A worldwide time-space change and direct interference with the future...... these things
coincidentally happened at the same time."

Asahina-san's voice trembled, her gaze drifting away. The table now had three cups of tea. It was
tea Nagato had steeped for us, and she cut in on my explanations to Asahina-san once in a while.
"Really."

Asahina-san was very startled by these comments, and her tea was untouched, it's probably cold
already.

"......"

Nagato expressionlessly stared at Asahina-san, then shifted her unreadable gaze onto me, and
then turned back to Asahina-san.

I think I know what Nagato wants to say. I had told Asahina-san that it was because Nagato had
set things in motion, so the world changed on December the eighteenth. It was lucky that the
Emergency Escape Program had worked, and I had returned to the Tanabata four years ago. But
this resulted in Asakura Ryoko attempting to assassinate me, fortunately a failed attempt. Before
fainting, I saw myself, Nagato and Asahina-san, seemingly from the future, restore the world to
its original state. Only saying this, she might not understand what the hell is going on, so Nagato
wants to add some footnotes.

Considering this wasn't all the information. The Tanabata four years ago also had an Asahina-san
(Big) waiting for us. I still hadn't told her this, since I don't know if telling her would be good or
bad. The Asahina-san now doesn't know anything. In other words, Asahina-san (Big) is hiding
something from her.

This Asahina-san seems to be communicating with the future on a regular basis, so if it were
important, someone, even if it wasn't Asahina-san (Big), maybe her boss or someone even higher
up, someone would probably tell her. Hey, I don't know how time travelers communicate.
But I can mostly tell what happened. "When I asked him what the outcome is, he only said that it
was a secret." were her words exactly.

Asahina-san probably doesn't know anything, because no one is telling her.

I don't know the reasons for this, but if I think about it, it seems about right. As a time traveler,
she's kind of unprepared — that’s what I've thought before. Almost falling into an endless
August, the mysterious mansion...... and if Asahina-san had given advice from the future before
this kind of event, it would have been avoidable, but she didn't. Why?
|That's not a surprise. No matter how I look at it, the only one with a clear memory of those three
days is me. That me could not have done anything if it weren't for Nagato's hints and amazing
ability to act.

"A worldwide time-space change and direct interference with the future...... these things
coincidentally happened at the same time."

Asahina-san's voice trembled, her gaze drifting away. The table now had three cups of tea. It was
tea Nagato had steeped for us, and she cut in on my explanations to Asahina-san once in a while.
"Really."

Asahina-san was very startled by these comments, and her tea was untouched, it's probably cold
already.

"......"

Nagato expressionlessly stared at Asahina-san, then shifted her unreadable gaze onto me, and
then turned back to Asahina-san.

I think I know what Nagato wants to say. I had told Asahina-san that it was because Nagato had
set things in motion, so the world changed on December the eighteenth. It was lucky that the
Emergency Escape Program had worked, and I had returned to the Tanabata four years ago. But
this resulted in Asakura Ryoko attempting to assassinate me, fortunately a failed attempt. Before
fainting, I saw myself, Nagato and Asahina-san, seemingly from the future, restore the world to
its original state. Only saying this, she might not understand what the hell is going on, so Nagato
wants to add some footnotes.

Considering this wasn't all the information. The Tanabata four years ago also had an Asahina-san
(Big) waiting for us. I still hadn't told her this, since I don't know if telling her would be good or
bad. The Asahina-san now doesn't know anything. In other words, Asahina-san (Big) is hiding
something from her.

This Asahina-san seems to be communicating with the future on a regular basis, so if it were
important, someone, even if it wasn't Asahina-san (Big), maybe her boss or someone even higher
up, someone would probably tell her. Hey, I don't know how time travelers communicate.
But I can mostly tell what happened. "When I asked him what the outcome is, he only said that it
was a secret." were her words exactly.

Asahina-san probably doesn't know anything, because no one is telling her.

I don't know the reasons for this, but if I think about it, it seems about right. As a time traveler,
she's kind of unprepared — that’s what I've thought before. Almost falling into an endless
August, the mysterious mansion...... and if Asahina-san had given advice from the future before
this kind of event, it would have been avoidable, but she didn't. Why?
|-
|colspan=2|

===8 страница===
|-
|Nod. I see.

If Asahina-san (Big) doesn't know anything, it would be too weird, because she, in the past —
Asahina-san now — has already done these things. So, if these events and adventures were
avoided, her future history would change. So it is required that, no matter what, we have to go
through these things.

This is all my theory, and the result is that we will all end up helpless to change anything, like
Nagato.

But since it's like this, isn't Asahina-san quite pitiable? Every time something happens, she'll
always be scared to death. The number of times she's been shocked may even surpass the number
of times I, a person from this time, have been startled. Moreover, Asahina-san's reasons for
coming to the present are very suspicious. If it was only Haruhi that needed to be under
surveillance, an anti-theft video camera could do the job.

There has to be a real reason. Asahina-san herself does not know. But, the her a little while into
the future does seem to know......

Lost in thought, I heard a cold, crisp voice.

"I want you to do something for me."

Since it's Nagato, I would do almost anything that she asks.

"Please don't say anything to the me in the time we are visiting."

Any talk at all? Do "Um" and "Ah" count too?

"If it's possible."

Nagato's normally expressionless eyes showed her thoughts, for once. Her black pupils showed
that this was really a passionate wish. For me to reject this request, it would be akin to trying to
catch the moon in the lake.

"Got it. Since you said it like this, I'll find a way."

The head that always has short hair nodded, slightly.

Nagato, whose instructions were used to iron out the details of time and space, and Asahina-san,
who was the faithful executor, made up this team of Aliens and Time Travelers. No matter how
big Koizumi's Agency is, they have no chance of winning. Except I'm not sure if they even plan
on fighting.

Nagato, Asahina-san and I went to the entrance to put on our shoes. In that cramped space, we
crowded and squeezed together. Last month, when I went with Asahina-san (Big), I had
forgotten my shoes.
|Nod. I see.

If Asahina-san (Big) doesn't know anything, it would be too weird, because she, in the past —
Asahina-san now — has already done these things. So, if these events and adventures were
avoided, her future history would change. So it is required that, no matter what, we have to go
through these things.

This is all my theory, and the result is that we will all end up helpless to change anything, like
Nagato.

But since it's like this, isn't Asahina-san quite pitiable? Every time something happens, she'll
always be scared to death. The number of times she's been shocked may even surpass the number
of times I, a person from this time, have been startled. Moreover, Asahina-san's reasons for
coming to the present are very suspicious. If it was only Haruhi that needed to be under
surveillance, an anti-theft video camera could do the job.

There has to be a real reason. Asahina-san herself does not know. But, the her a little while into
the future does seem to know......

Lost in thought, I heard a cold, crisp voice.

"I want you to do something for me."

Since it's Nagato, I would do almost anything that she asks.

"Please don't say anything to the me in the time we are visiting."

Any talk at all? Do "Um" and "Ah" count too?

"If it's possible."

Nagato's normally expressionless eyes showed her thoughts, for once. Her black pupils showed
that this was really a passionate wish. For me to reject this request, it would be akin to trying to
catch the moon in the lake.

"Got it. Since you said it like this, I'll find a way."

The head that always has short hair nodded, slightly.

Nagato, whose instructions were used to iron out the details of time and space, and Asahina-san,
who was the faithful executor, made up this team of Aliens and Time Travelers. No matter how
big Koizumi's Agency is, they have no chance of winning. Except I'm not sure if they even plan
on fighting.

Nagato, Asahina-san and I went to the entrance to put on our shoes. In that cramped space, we
crowded and squeezed together. Last month, when I went with Asahina-san (Big), I had
forgotten my shoes.
|-
|colspan=2|

===9 страница===
|-
|That lesson reappeared clearly before me now. Her high heels were in the
exact same place they were four years ago, obviously the work of Nagato. It's not like I can
return them to this Asahina-san, so I guess I'll just ignore them.

"Um, December the eighteenth... what time?"

Nagato's answer was exact to the second; Asahina-san nodded her head.

"We're going now. Kyon-kun, close your eyes. "

And — —

Time moved. That very familiar dizzy feeling that makes me want to puke. Even though my eyes
are closed, it feels like something is flashing. It's comparable to staring at the sky and ascending,
along with that unpleasant feeling of rising fast and losing track of what's up and what's down.
Just like riding on an out-of-control roller coaster and being thrown around ten times, losing
focus and feeling very weird, I was almost at my limit...

My soles finally landed on the ground again. The gravity pulling me down feels so comfortable.

"We're here."

Nagato said softly.

I opened my eyes gingerly, and was startled.

I found myself standing in front of the school gates.

I quickly tried to remember what happened before. On Tanabata four years ago, I came through
time on the direction of the Nagato still in "Standby Mode". Coming back to the eighteenth with
Asahina-san, I had gazed at the black world Nagato had created and walked under a street
light......

......and we had landed in the middle of all that.

That "Me", changing himself as the world changed, was saying something to a Nagato with
glasses on. I can even see the shadow of Asahina-san wearing my jacket. This isn't too good,
because no matter how you look at it, this is just way too close.
"Don't worry."

Our Nagato said in monotone.

"They can't see us. A soundproof barrier has been set up."
|That lesson reappeared clearly before me now. Her high heels were in the
exact same place they were four years ago, obviously the work of Nagato. It's not like I can
return them to this Asahina-san, so I guess I'll just ignore them.

"Um, December the eighteenth... what time?"

Nagato's answer was exact to the second; Asahina-san nodded her head.

"We're going now. Kyon-kun, close your eyes. "

And — —

Time moved. That very familiar dizzy feeling that makes me want to puke. Even though my eyes
are closed, it feels like something is flashing. It's comparable to staring at the sky and ascending,
along with that unpleasant feeling of rising fast and losing track of what's up and what's down.
Just like riding on an out-of-control roller coaster and being thrown around ten times, losing
focus and feeling very weird, I was almost at my limit...

My soles finally landed on the ground again. The gravity pulling me down feels so comfortable.

"We're here."

Nagato said softly.

I opened my eyes gingerly, and was startled.

I found myself standing in front of the school gates.

I quickly tried to remember what happened before. On Tanabata four years ago, I came through
time on the direction of the Nagato still in "Standby Mode". Coming back to the eighteenth with
Asahina-san, I had gazed at the black world Nagato had created and walked under a street
light......

......and we had landed in the middle of all that.

That "Me", changing himself as the world changed, was saying something to a Nagato with
glasses on. I can even see the shadow of Asahina-san wearing my jacket. This isn't too good,
because no matter how you look at it, this is just way too close.
"Don't worry."

Our Nagato said in monotone.

"They can't see us. A soundproof barrier has been set up."
|-
|colspan=2|

===10 страница===
|-
|That means, to "Me", Asahina-san and Nagato (with glasses), we're just soundless, transparent
people. This doesn't need clarification from Nagato, because she's here with us. Pity.
Asahina-san was blinking non-stop.

"Um...... who's that girl? It's an adult, why is she here?"

From here, they're only silhouettes. As expected, Asahina-san doesn't get it. If she could imagine
that her future self would appear here, it would be too unnerving. As I was contemplating
whether or not to tell her, something happened that made that thought disappear like dust in the
wind. Even though I knew it was coming, it still gave me goose bumps watching it as a spectator.
Suddenly, someone appeared from the shadows. It passed softly by us and by the time I realized
that it was Asakura Ryoko, she was already running, no, charging at "us". Her knife was at her
waist as she charged us in a hostile fashion.

Asahina-san (Big) yelled something, but it was too late, "I" had been stabbed, just like I
remember.

"Ohh."

That looked painful. I didn't notice it before, but when Asakura is waving that knife around, she's
very detestable. Full of bloodlust, she stuck the knife into "my" body without hesitation. Luckily,
Asakura Ryoko can only be convicted of attempted murder.

"I" fell.

"Eh...... Oh! Kyon-kun!"

Asahina-san started yelling too, and she started to run to "Me". "Ah......!" as she immediately ran
into the invisible wall, and she stopped, looking on miserably. I think she's forgotten I'm right
beside her in the heat of the moment. Her eyes only saw "Me", and I still don't know if I should
be pleased or jealous.

"Nagato-san!"

Looking at Asahina-san, Nagato bobbed her head.

"The barrier's dissolved...... It ends now."

Asahina-san ran over, Nagato also started working. Faster than the night wind, she grabbed
Asakura's knife right away. Asakura's yell rang out, a mixture of hate and fright. I also ran
towards the old me. Oh, great, now "I" look horrible.

Asahina-san was crying while she held "Me" in her arms. Since she's worried about me, I'm
really happy. But hanging there, I wouldn't mind if I died.

|That means, to "Me", Asahina-san and Nagato (with glasses), we're just soundless, transparent
people. This doesn't need clarification from Nagato, because she's here with us. Pity.
Asahina-san was blinking non-stop.

"Um...... who's that girl? It's an adult, why is she here?"

From here, they're only silhouettes. As expected, Asahina-san doesn't get it. If she could imagine
that her future self would appear here, it would be too unnerving. As I was contemplating
whether or not to tell her, something happened that made that thought disappear like dust in the
wind. Even though I knew it was coming, it still gave me goose bumps watching it as a spectator.
Suddenly, someone appeared from the shadows. It passed softly by us and by the time I realized
that it was Asakura Ryoko, she was already running, no, charging at "us". Her knife was at her
waist as she charged us in a hostile fashion.

Asahina-san (Big) yelled something, but it was too late, "I" had been stabbed, just like I
remember.

"Ohh."

That looked painful. I didn't notice it before, but when Asakura is waving that knife around, she's
very detestable. Full of bloodlust, she stuck the knife into "my" body without hesitation. Luckily,
Asakura Ryoko can only be convicted of attempted murder.

"I" fell.

"Eh...... Oh! Kyon-kun!"

Asahina-san started yelling too, and she started to run to "Me". "Ah......!" as she immediately ran
into the invisible wall, and she stopped, looking on miserably. I think she's forgotten I'm right
beside her in the heat of the moment. Her eyes only saw "Me", and I still don't know if I should
be pleased or jealous.

"Nagato-san!"

Looking at Asahina-san, Nagato bobbed her head.

"The barrier's dissolved...... It ends now."

Asahina-san ran over, Nagato also started working. Faster than the night wind, she grabbed
Asakura's knife right away. Asakura's yell rang out, a mixture of hate and fright. I also ran
towards the old me. Oh, great, now "I" look horrible.

Asahina-san was crying while she held "Me" in her arms. Since she's worried about me, I'm
really happy. But hanging there, I wouldn't mind if I died.
|-
|colspan=2|

===11 страница===
|-
|She tearfully cried for "Me" as if her life depended on it, completely ignoring everyone else. I
really want to thank her.

Painfully, Asahina-san (Big) moved her gaze from the ground up and stared at me.

"You're here."

But I'm a bit late, not as in time late, but mood-wise.

"......Hey......"

This sound was Nagato from my memory. The someone running around that was hurting my
heart. The Nagato with glasses had fallen down, and was sitting there with a look of alarm on her
face. Those dark eyes’ gaze moved from the fallen "Me" to Asakura, then to the person wearing
the same sailor uniform as her, then onto me.

"Wh...... y......"

I have an agreement with my Nagato. So, I cannot talk to this other Nagato, the one that just
finished changing the world. There is only one thing I have to say or do.
Picking up the gun that Nagato had made three years ago, I looked at "Me". To say what I heard
before, I opened my mouth and said what I remembered. This should work, because as long as it
mostly fits, a little bit of difference is allowed. That "Me" completely closed his almost-closed
eyes, falling to one side. This fainting scene was very exciting, it looked like "I" died. But if no
one stops the blood, "I" would really die.

Then, from now on, it's all up to us. Even I don't know what will happen after.
The first thing I see is my Nagato stopping Asakura.

"......"

The knife Nagato was holding onto glowed as it turned to dust. Asakura wanted to run away but
couldn't move, as if her feet were glued to the ground. Nagato was speaking very fast.

"Wh, Why? You......"

Asakura's body was also shining now.

"Isn't this what you wanted...... Today too...... Why......"

The unmoving Asakura asked one last question, and then disintegrated like a knife just cut her
into pieces. At the same time,

"Ah?......"
|She tearfully cried for "Me" as if her life depended on it, completely ignoring everyone else. I
really want to thank her.

Painfully, Asahina-san (Big) moved her gaze from the ground up and stared at me.

"You're here."

But I'm a bit late, not as in time late, but mood-wise.

"......Hey......"

This sound was Nagato from my memory. The someone running around that was hurting my
heart. The Nagato with glasses had fallen down, and was sitting there with a look of alarm on her
face. Those dark eyes’ gaze moved from the fallen "Me" to Asakura, then to the person wearing
the same sailor uniform as her, then onto me.

"Wh...... y......"

I have an agreement with my Nagato. So, I cannot talk to this other Nagato, the one that just
finished changing the world. There is only one thing I have to say or do.
Picking up the gun that Nagato had made three years ago, I looked at "Me". To say what I heard
before, I opened my mouth and said what I remembered. This should work, because as long as it
mostly fits, a little bit of difference is allowed. That "Me" completely closed his almost-closed
eyes, falling to one side. This fainting scene was very exciting, it looked like "I" died. But if no
one stops the blood, "I" would really die.

Then, from now on, it's all up to us. Even I don't know what will happen after.
The first thing I see is my Nagato stopping Asakura.

"......"

The knife Nagato was holding onto glowed as it turned to dust. Asakura wanted to run away but
couldn't move, as if her feet were glued to the ground. Nagato was speaking very fast.

"Wh, Why? You......"

Asakura's body was also shining now.

"Isn't this what you wanted...... Today too...... Why......"

The unmoving Asakura asked one last question, and then disintegrated like a knife just cut her
into pieces. At the same time,

"Ah?......"
|-
|colspan=2|

===12 страница===
|-
|Asahina-san (Small) toppled over, looking like she was bending over my body. The softly closed
eyes and the slightly open mouth said she was asleep.

Asahina-san's (Big) hand gently caresses the dead-tired senpai's neck.

"I put her to sleep."

The adult Asahina-san stroked her young self's hair sadly.

"I can't let her know I'm here. I had to do this."

Asahina-san sleeps very cutely, using "my" hand as a pillow.

"Don't tell her about me."

This sleeping face is the same as the one from Tanabata three years ago, as the one on the bench
in the park, the reason is exactly the same too, Asahina-san (Big) doesn't want the her from the
past see what she looks like. The back is fine, but if she walks closer, Asahina-san is not allowed
to see Asahina-san (Big).

I gazed at the unconscious Asahina-san and at "Me".

"......"

My Nagato knelt and leaned over, putting her hand to the abdomen of the "Me" that got stabbed.
It's a good thing she did. Anyway, the blood stopped, and "my" pale face finally looked like a
normal human's. So, the person who healed me was her.

Nagato casually stood up and, without wiping the blood off her finger, reached her hand out and
said,

"Lend it to me."

I didn't say anything, and just gave her the gun. I haven't held it in a long time, and was glad to
give it up. If anything happens, this can be used as a threat I suppose. But no matter what, I won't
shoot any Nagato with it.

The gun-wielding Nagato points the gun at the Nagato with glasses sitting on the ground, who
had been timid all along. She nonchalantly cocks and fires it.

Nagato (with glasses) started shining as she slowly stood up. That stick-like posture was the
posture of the Nagato I was familiar with. Completely different from when she gave me an
application form, or when she awkwardly pulled on my sleeve while crying, different from that
shy, slightly smiling person.
|Asahina-san (Small) toppled over, looking like she was bending over my body. The softly closed
eyes and the slightly open mouth said she was asleep.

Asahina-san's (Big) hand gently caresses the dead-tired senpai's neck.

"I put her to sleep."

The adult Asahina-san stroked her young self's hair sadly.

"I can't let her know I'm here. I had to do this."

Asahina-san sleeps very cutely, using "my" hand as a pillow.

"Don't tell her about me."

This sleeping face is the same as the one from Tanabata three years ago, as the one on the bench
in the park, the reason is exactly the same too, Asahina-san (Big) doesn't want the her from the
past see what she looks like. The back is fine, but if she walks closer, Asahina-san is not allowed
to see Asahina-san (Big).

I gazed at the unconscious Asahina-san and at "Me".

"......"

My Nagato knelt and leaned over, putting her hand to the abdomen of the "Me" that got stabbed.
It's a good thing she did. Anyway, the blood stopped, and "my" pale face finally looked like a
normal human's. So, the person who healed me was her.

Nagato casually stood up and, without wiping the blood off her finger, reached her hand out and
said,

"Lend it to me."

I didn't say anything, and just gave her the gun. I haven't held it in a long time, and was glad to
give it up. If anything happens, this can be used as a threat I suppose. But no matter what, I won't
shoot any Nagato with it.

The gun-wielding Nagato points the gun at the Nagato with glasses sitting on the ground, who
had been timid all along. She nonchalantly cocks and fires it.

Nagato (with glasses) started shining as she slowly stood up. That stick-like posture was the
posture of the Nagato I was familiar with. Completely different from when she gave me an
application form, or when she awkwardly pulled on my sleeve while crying, different from that
shy, slightly smiling person.
|-
|colspan=2|

===13 страница===
|-
|Like she was proving it to me, that Nagato took off her glasses and, after staring at me, locked
her cold gaze onto the other her and said,

"Request synchronization."

The two Nagatos stared at each other. Counting this time, I have already seen "Me" several times
before. Both Asahina-sans have also been around each other many times. But, this is the first
time there has been more than one Nagato at a time. It makes me feel odd. Quite a magnificent
sight.

"Request synchronization."

The Nagato that was shot repeated, the Nagato that shot immediately replied.

"Denied."

Even I found this odd, let alone the Nagato holding glasses in her hand. Her eyebrows may have
moved.

"Why?"

"Because I don't want to."

I'm astonished. Completely flabbergasted. Has anything this clear ever come out of Nagato's
mouth before? This isn't an excuse. This explicit denial proves she has emotions, no doubt about
it.

"......"

The other Nagato, seemingly lost in thought, quieted.

"......"

She's as silent as before, as the night wind blows her hair around.
I gently said to the Nagato from the past,

"Go change the world back to its former state."

"Understood."

That Nagato nodded, and said, in a slightly hesitating voice that only I could understand,

"Unable to sense the existence of the Integrated Data Sentient Entity."

"It's not here."
|Like she was proving it to me, that Nagato took off her glasses and, after staring at me, locked
her cold gaze onto the other her and said,

"Request synchronization."

The two Nagatos stared at each other. Counting this time, I have already seen "Me" several times
before. Both Asahina-sans have also been around each other many times. But, this is the first
time there has been more than one Nagato at a time. It makes me feel odd. Quite a magnificent
sight.

"Request synchronization."

The Nagato that was shot repeated, the Nagato that shot immediately replied.

"Denied."

Even I found this odd, let alone the Nagato holding glasses in her hand. Her eyebrows may have
moved.

"Why?"

"Because I don't want to."

I'm astonished. Completely flabbergasted. Has anything this clear ever come out of Nagato's
mouth before? This isn't an excuse. This explicit denial proves she has emotions, no doubt about
it.

"......"

The other Nagato, seemingly lost in thought, quieted.

"......"

She's as silent as before, as the night wind blows her hair around.
I gently said to the Nagato from the past,

"Go change the world back to its former state."

"Understood."

That Nagato nodded, and said, in a slightly hesitating voice that only I could understand,

"Unable to sense the existence of the Integrated Data Sentient Entity."

"It's not here."
|-
|colspan=2|

===14 страница===
|-
|My Nagato faintly said,

"I am still connected to the time and space I am from, let me do the second adjustment. "

"Understood." Said the Nagato from the past.

"After the transformation,"

My Nagato said,

"You can move according to your own wishes."

The Nagato that was just reverted looks at me, her head tilted. Unperceivable data appears in that
expression and gaze, but I can read it, no one is more clear than I as to what Nagato wants to say.
This Nagato is that Nagato. The Nagato that appeared at the hospital that night. The one that said
her own punishment was being debated and annoying the shit out of me.

I also understand why the Nagato from the future has rejected synchronization. Nagato doesn't
want that her to tell this her what she has to do.

Why? — Why ask why, that's something that's not obvious to see.

Thank you. — That time I heard Nagato say this as the answer.

"Kyon-kun?"

Asahina-san spoke cautiously to the still standing me.

"This child...... Can you take care of her?"

She started to pick up the heavy-looking, peacefully-sleeping Asahina-san (Small). I
immediately went to help, and, following her directions, piggy-backed the slender Asahina-san
like before. She's even as soft and warm as in my memory.

"A large-scale time-quake will be happening shortly,"
Asahina-san (Big) said, hugging her arms, her very serious face showing sharp anxiety.

"Compared with the one Nagato-san did just now, this one is even more complicated and
significant. Opening your eyes, even if you wanted to, would be extremely hard."

Since it's you that's saying this, of course I believe you, but what difference does this make?

"The first change was only meant to start the process. In this one, we need to make time turn
back to its original flow. Think for a second about where you woke up."
|My Nagato faintly said,

"I am still connected to the time and space I am from, let me do the second adjustment. "

"Understood." Said the Nagato from the past.

"After the transformation,"

My Nagato said,

"You can move according to your own wishes."

The Nagato that was just reverted looks at me, her head tilted. Unperceivable data appears in that
expression and gaze, but I can read it, no one is more clear than I as to what Nagato wants to say.
This Nagato is that Nagato. The Nagato that appeared at the hospital that night. The one that said
her own punishment was being debated and annoying the shit out of me.

I also understand why the Nagato from the future has rejected synchronization. Nagato doesn't
want that her to tell this her what she has to do.

Why? — Why ask why, that's something that's not obvious to see.

Thank you. — That time I heard Nagato say this as the answer.

"Kyon-kun?"

Asahina-san spoke cautiously to the still standing me.

"This child...... Can you take care of her?"

She started to pick up the heavy-looking, peacefully-sleeping Asahina-san (Small). I
immediately went to help, and, following her directions, piggy-backed the slender Asahina-san
like before. She's even as soft and warm as in my memory.

"A large-scale time-quake will be happening shortly,"
Asahina-san (Big) said, hugging her arms, her very serious face showing sharp anxiety.

"Compared with the one Nagato-san did just now, this one is even more complicated and
significant. Opening your eyes, even if you wanted to, would be extremely hard."

Since it's you that's saying this, of course I believe you, but what difference does this make?

"The first change was only meant to start the process. In this one, we need to make time turn
back to its original flow. Think for a second about where you woke up."
|-
|colspan=2|

===15 страница===
|-
|The evening of December the eighteenth, I went into the hospital where I later woke up.

"Yes. So, we must make this turn into that."

Barefoot, with my jacket over her shoulder, Asahina-san (Big) slowly and quietly walked over.
One of Asahina-san's (Big) hands went to Asahina-san's (Small) shoulder as she turned her head
around and looked at Nagato. The Nagato that came here with me walked over to join us. There
was still someone remaining like they originally were; the fallen "Me" was still lying there.
Asahina-san (Big) reached out and grabbed Nagato with her free hand.

"It's up to you, Nagato-san."

Nagato lightly nodded her head, then stared at herself, as if they were never going to meet again.
The other Nagato didn't say a word. It might have been my imagination, but she looked very
lonely. No worries. I still remember what I said then. That "Me" right there will talk to you soon
enough. That punk will say this, for certain, so come visit with a clear conscience. Don't forget to
call your boss a 'bastard' for me.

"Close your eyes, Kyon-kun,"

Asahina-san (Big) said softly,

"Don't get time-sick."

I followed her advice, closing my eyes tightly.

The next moment, I feel the world tremble.

"Uwah — —"

Falling heads over heels and revolving in a no-gravity zone is something I have experienced
many times before. Even though I think I'm used to these sensations, this time is vastly different
from all the other times. If all the other times were like riding a roller-coaster in an amusement
park, this is a noisy, anarchic space shuttle I'm randomly flying about in without a seat belt. But,
since my body has no mass, it is actually not being twirled around. This is just dizziness. Despite
the fact that I want to see what the outside looks like, as soon as I open my eyes, it's really like
being dead drunk, very scary. The only movie I get to see is the random bits of light that came
through my eyelids, lighting up the dark. The warmth of Asahina-san (Small) on my back and
the feeling of Asahina-san's (Big) hand on my shoulder are both very comforting.

— — I feel a waning light stabbing at my closed eyes.

Because I can't resist the desire to look, I open my eyes, and see where the red light is, in reality,
coming from. Revolving red lights are something only emergency vehicles have.
|The evening of December the eighteenth, I went into the hospital where I later woke up.

"Yes. So, we must make this turn into that."

Barefoot, with my jacket over her shoulder, Asahina-san (Big) slowly and quietly walked over.
One of Asahina-san's (Big) hands went to Asahina-san's (Small) shoulder as she turned her head
around and looked at Nagato. The Nagato that came here with me walked over to join us. There
was still someone remaining like they originally were; the fallen "Me" was still lying there.
Asahina-san (Big) reached out and grabbed Nagato with her free hand.

"It's up to you, Nagato-san."

Nagato lightly nodded her head, then stared at herself, as if they were never going to meet again.
The other Nagato didn't say a word. It might have been my imagination, but she looked very
lonely. No worries. I still remember what I said then. That "Me" right there will talk to you soon
enough. That punk will say this, for certain, so come visit with a clear conscience. Don't forget to
call your boss a 'bastard' for me.

"Close your eyes, Kyon-kun,"

Asahina-san (Big) said softly,

"Don't get time-sick."

I followed her advice, closing my eyes tightly.

The next moment, I feel the world tremble.

"Uwah — —"

Falling heads over heels and revolving in a no-gravity zone is something I have experienced
many times before. Even though I think I'm used to these sensations, this time is vastly different
from all the other times. If all the other times were like riding a roller-coaster in an amusement
park, this is a noisy, anarchic space shuttle I'm randomly flying about in without a seat belt. But,
since my body has no mass, it is actually not being twirled around. This is just dizziness. Despite
the fact that I want to see what the outside looks like, as soon as I open my eyes, it's really like
being dead drunk, very scary. The only movie I get to see is the random bits of light that came
through my eyelids, lighting up the dark. The warmth of Asahina-san (Small) on my back and
the feeling of Asahina-san's (Big) hand on my shoulder are both very comforting.

— — I feel a waning light stabbing at my closed eyes.

Because I can't resist the desire to look, I open my eyes, and see where the red light is, in reality,
coming from. Revolving red lights are something only emergency vehicles have.
|-
|colspan=2|

===16 страница===
|-
|What......?

An ambulance stood directly in front of North High's gates. Students who like action looked on
from a distance while emergency personnel lifted someone onto a stretcher. There were two
people following this stretcher at its high speed, two girls in fact, and I will never forget their
names my entire life. Haruhi's pale face looked frightened, Asahina-san was crying and very sad,
running after the stretcher. Shortly after, an unsmiling Koizumi chased after them.

The stretcher was immediately put into the ambulance, and Haruhi, after exchanging a few words
with the personnel, got in too. The red lights started flashing again, and the ambulance began to
move. Koizumi, standing beside Asahina-san who was covering her eyes, looked very serious as
he talked on his cell phone. Nagato wasn't there, but that was obvious.

My dizziness still hadn't gone away. To tell the truth, I wasn't even sure where my body was at
the moment.

Some part of my body felt Asahina-san (Big) let out a huge sigh.

"Kyon-kun, now we'll return to the original time."

The movie I was watching gradually disappeared. Has the service been cut? I'll give you
something to see. Like during my three-day long memory loss, it's a brigade leader's
responsibility to worry about the members, that's the way it is, Haruhi.

The dizziness started again, I really want to take some pills. Next time, I must prepare some
beforehand.

"Aim at the time you came from. Follow that me. It will take her a while to wake up...... Fufu,
Maybe I'll let you kiss me."

And with that joke, I felt Asahina-san (Big) gradually fade away.

And — —

When I open my eyes, I'm standing in Nagato's living room with Asahina-san on my back.
Nagato is standing facing me.

"Sixty-two seconds have passed since we departed."

Lifting her head to look at me, she said,

"We're back."

Back to our own time and world.
|What......?

An ambulance stood directly in front of North High's gates. Students who like action looked on
from a distance while emergency personnel lifted someone onto a stretcher. There were two
people following this stretcher at its high speed, two girls in fact, and I will never forget their
names my entire life. Haruhi's pale face looked frightened, Asahina-san was crying and very sad,
running after the stretcher. Shortly after, an unsmiling Koizumi chased after them.

The stretcher was immediately put into the ambulance, and Haruhi, after exchanging a few words
with the personnel, got in too. The red lights started flashing again, and the ambulance began to
move. Koizumi, standing beside Asahina-san who was covering her eyes, looked very serious as
he talked on his cell phone. Nagato wasn't there, but that was obvious.

My dizziness still hadn't gone away. To tell the truth, I wasn't even sure where my body was at
the moment.

Some part of my body felt Asahina-san (Big) let out a huge sigh.

"Kyon-kun, now we'll return to the original time."

The movie I was watching gradually disappeared. Has the service been cut? I'll give you
something to see. Like during my three-day long memory loss, it's a brigade leader's
responsibility to worry about the members, that's the way it is, Haruhi.

The dizziness started again, I really want to take some pills. Next time, I must prepare some
beforehand.

"Aim at the time you came from. Follow that me. It will take her a while to wake up...... Fufu,
Maybe I'll let you kiss me."

And with that joke, I felt Asahina-san (Big) gradually fade away.

And — —

When I open my eyes, I'm standing in Nagato's living room with Asahina-san on my back.
Nagato is standing facing me.

"Sixty-two seconds have passed since we departed."

Lifting her head to look at me, she said,

"We're back."

Back to our own time and world.
|-
|colspan=2|

===17 страница===
|-
|I sighed and put Asahina-san down off my shoulders. She's really the best nominee for a 'Makepeople-
want-to-kiss-your-sleeping-face' contest. The “Me” that believes everything Asahina-san
said is very impure. If this wasn't Nagato's room, or she wasn't staring at me like she's
investigating me, it's possible I might throw away feelings of shame. No, I wouldn't do that. I
wouldn't.

Picking up the teacup on the table, I downed it in one gulp. Even though when we left the tea
was already cool, this tasted great. It's kind of like drinking tea after taking a bath. It can also be
compared to Asahina-san's tea.

‘’Sigh’’ "Oh man..."

Finally, I've finished everything from last year that needed sorting out. There shouldn't be
anything we haven't finished. With the chapter on the world changing closed at last, the winter
trip that crossed into this year is definitely finished, the only thing left is going to the temples and
shrines for the first time this year. Meh, Haruhi will come up with something new in a little bit.
Before that happens, these days should be quite quiet.

By the way, the angel-like time traveler is still not awake. I don't know what kind of magic was
used on her, but she looks just like Shamisen in a warm room after being fed. Being put into this
sleep that looks very happy, it's actually somewhat pitiable. I asked Nagato to put bedding on the
ground, and placed Asahina-san down to sleep on it, putting a wool blanket and a quilt on top.

"Nagato, before Asahina-san wakes up, please take care of her."

Nagato regarded the sleeping visitor, then shot a look at me and nodded her head.
Although I woke up ready for action, I am now actually really tired. The accumulated tiredness
from the vacation and the time travel, if not taken care of with a bath and bed, will prevent me
from getting up tomorrow at nine. My very limited reserves are slowly disappearing, like an
ordinary miracle. I want that to stop. You could say what five people do in a month is small in
comparison with what I've gone through.

Not unlike the Tanabata when I started being Mr. Sleep-for-Three-Years, I could let her put a
blanket on me with Asahina-san. But even though I have confidence that I will fall asleep once I
lie down, I can't help but think that nobody would wish for that to happen.
A time traveler occasionally sleeping at an alien's house, that's not too bad.

"See you tomorrow."

"Understood."

Using her very calming gaze, Nagato expressionlessly stared at me. Her two serene pupils under
her bangs stared fixedly at me.
|I sighed and put Asahina-san down off my shoulders. She's really the best nominee for a 'Makepeople-
want-to-kiss-your-sleeping-face' contest. The “Me” that believes everything Asahina-san
said is very impure. If this wasn't Nagato's room, or she wasn't staring at me like she's
investigating me, it's possible I might throw away feelings of shame. No, I wouldn't do that. I
wouldn't.

Picking up the teacup on the table, I downed it in one gulp. Even though when we left the tea
was already cool, this tasted great. It's kind of like drinking tea after taking a bath. It can also be
compared to Asahina-san's tea.

‘’Sigh’’ "Oh man..."

Finally, I've finished everything from last year that needed sorting out. There shouldn't be
anything we haven't finished. With the chapter on the world changing closed at last, the winter
trip that crossed into this year is definitely finished, the only thing left is going to the temples and
shrines for the first time this year. Meh, Haruhi will come up with something new in a little bit.
Before that happens, these days should be quite quiet.

By the way, the angel-like time traveler is still not awake. I don't know what kind of magic was
used on her, but she looks just like Shamisen in a warm room after being fed. Being put into this
sleep that looks very happy, it's actually somewhat pitiable. I asked Nagato to put bedding on the
ground, and placed Asahina-san down to sleep on it, putting a wool blanket and a quilt on top.

"Nagato, before Asahina-san wakes up, please take care of her."

Nagato regarded the sleeping visitor, then shot a look at me and nodded her head.
Although I woke up ready for action, I am now actually really tired. The accumulated tiredness
from the vacation and the time travel, if not taken care of with a bath and bed, will prevent me
from getting up tomorrow at nine. My very limited reserves are slowly disappearing, like an
ordinary miracle. I want that to stop. You could say what five people do in a month is small in
comparison with what I've gone through.

Not unlike the Tanabata when I started being Mr. Sleep-for-Three-Years, I could let her put a
blanket on me with Asahina-san. But even though I have confidence that I will fall asleep once I
lie down, I can't help but think that nobody would wish for that to happen.
A time traveler occasionally sleeping at an alien's house, that's not too bad.

"See you tomorrow."

"Understood."

Using her very calming gaze, Nagato expressionlessly stared at me. Her two serene pupils under
her bangs stared fixedly at me.
|-
|colspan=2|

===18 страница===
|-
|"Thanks for your work today. Sorry I made you go through all that."

Same with Asahina-san. The person who did the most work would be this Nagato and the Nagato
that was there at the Tanabata four years ago.

"No problem."

Her expression unchanged,

"This all started because of me."

I stared at the alien until the door closed tightly. Earlier, I had wondered whether a smile would
show up on her face, regrettably not — or very comforting, since the delicate, fair face is
impassive as usual. But I thought there was something different from the past, thank my skilled
eyes for noticing that.

Coming out of the apartment, I slowly rode my bike home, and fell asleep as soon as I lay on my
bed after getting there.

I feel that if you fall asleep when you're really tired, you will have a whole lot of weird, happy
dreams. Thirty seconds after I woke up, I forgot everything about the dream, but the lingering
mood told me everything I needed to know.

A time traveler and an alien peacefully steeping tea together will leave this kind of a mood.
So, just like putting Asahina-san down off my shoulders, I threw off all worries and lived calmly
for a month.

But there was still a problem.

After seeing that extremely cute face, this problem had slipped my mind; but even though she
fell asleep, Asahina-san wouldn't forget what Nagato and I, along with Asahina-san (Big) went
through on December the eighteenth. From her point of view, she had just heard from me that
time and space had been changed and had not known whether to believe it or not. After going
back in time to see the horrid scene in which "I" got stabbed, she got put to sleep. After she woke
up, did she want to go back? — That's the problem.

From my point of view, she'd already completed her mission very well, since what she did only
she could do. Except Asahina-san didn't see it like that. Now that I think about it, not long after
the end of the vacation, Asahina-san became very absent-minded and lost in thought.

This and that Sunday Asahina-san who called me out melancholically are connected in some
way. She even saved a kid wearing glasses from an auto accident that day. Actually, Asahinasan's
(Big) secrecy has an interesting implication. Whoever makes Asahina-san cry deserves to
be beat to a pulp; this is indisputable. After reflecting for a while, I wondered how many times I've made Asahina-san cry?
|"Thanks for your work today. Sorry I made you go through all that."

Same with Asahina-san. The person who did the most work would be this Nagato and the Nagato
that was there at the Tanabata four years ago.

"No problem."

Her expression unchanged,

"This all started because of me."

I stared at the alien until the door closed tightly. Earlier, I had wondered whether a smile would
show up on her face, regrettably not — or very comforting, since the delicate, fair face is
impassive as usual. But I thought there was something different from the past, thank my skilled
eyes for noticing that.

Coming out of the apartment, I slowly rode my bike home, and fell asleep as soon as I lay on my
bed after getting there.

I feel that if you fall asleep when you're really tired, you will have a whole lot of weird, happy
dreams. Thirty seconds after I woke up, I forgot everything about the dream, but the lingering
mood told me everything I needed to know.

A time traveler and an alien peacefully steeping tea together will leave this kind of a mood.
So, just like putting Asahina-san down off my shoulders, I threw off all worries and lived calmly
for a month.

But there was still a problem.

After seeing that extremely cute face, this problem had slipped my mind; but even though she
fell asleep, Asahina-san wouldn't forget what Nagato and I, along with Asahina-san (Big) went
through on December the eighteenth. From her point of view, she had just heard from me that
time and space had been changed and had not known whether to believe it or not. After going
back in time to see the horrid scene in which "I" got stabbed, she got put to sleep. After she woke
up, did she want to go back? — That's the problem.

From my point of view, she'd already completed her mission very well, since what she did only
she could do. Except Asahina-san didn't see it like that. Now that I think about it, not long after
the end of the vacation, Asahina-san became very absent-minded and lost in thought.

This and that Sunday Asahina-san who called me out melancholically are connected in some
way. She even saved a kid wearing glasses from an auto accident that day. Actually, Asahinasan's
(Big) secrecy has an interesting implication. Whoever makes Asahina-san cry deserves to
be beat to a pulp; this is indisputable. After reflecting for a while, I wondered how many times I've made Asahina-san cry?
|-
|colspan=2|

===19 страница===
|-
|Next time I go to a boxing practice ring with Haruhi, I'll practice
some boxing. I can even enjoy the sensation of hitting people and being hit.

To cut a long story short, it's a good thing that Sunday when two people went to buy tea
happened. It got me thinking about the future of the SOS Brigade, and it successfully lifted
Asahina-san's depression. To tell you the truth, I don't know what she perceived, but we seem to
have a mutual understanding. There's no point explaining it in detail, especially not to Asahinasan
now.

I never mention John Smith in front of Haruhi. This is somewhat like me not telling Asahina-san
about the adult Asahina-san; it has a similar meaning. This is the emergency trump card.

If the time comes — —

Well, I don't want that time to come.

...
......
.........

And as February began, the topic started to show up again.

As soon as the new year arrived, the atmosphere around the school changed. For example, you
will almost never see a third-year anymore. Around this time, they are all getting prepared for
tests and whatnot, maybe this is the reason, but even the mood in homeroom was much more
tense. As I think back to last year, it obviously does affect me. If the third-years don't work
attentively, and the marks do not surpass the competitive schools in the district, the principal will
fretfully request everyone to enroll in extra courses or sacrifice the school cultural festival for
mock tests and the like. And since I have to do this after two years, it's very depressing.

Talking about tests, the tests that determine your class number are about to begin. Our school has
two of them. Actually, class nine, which Koizumi's in, is Math/Physics. I'm not sure whether he
just has connections or is naturally smart, I'm still amazed he managed to transfer in. I sure don't
take Math and Physics seriously enough to make them my principle courses.

Temporarily moving my thoughts from the future to the present hell, University admission tests.
Why can't the quickly counting down senior days go by slower? I am purposely not looking at
the calendar. Since I got back from December the eighteenth, I have been carefree and relaxed.

All in all, I can't think of a more dangerous job than fixing time and space. Since I completed it
smoothly, just let me rest for a little while. Nagato is now exactly the same as before. Asahinasan's
smiling face has finally come back. Haruhi is a bit unusual, but she'll be back to her noisy
self in no time at all.
|Next time I go to a boxing practice ring with Haruhi, I'll practice
some boxing. I can even enjoy the sensation of hitting people and being hit.

To cut a long story short, it's a good thing that Sunday when two people went to buy tea
happened. It got me thinking about the future of the SOS Brigade, and it successfully lifted
Asahina-san's depression. To tell you the truth, I don't know what she perceived, but we seem to
have a mutual understanding. There's no point explaining it in detail, especially not to Asahinasan
now.

I never mention John Smith in front of Haruhi. This is somewhat like me not telling Asahina-san
about the adult Asahina-san; it has a similar meaning. This is the emergency trump card.

If the time comes — —

Well, I don't want that time to come.

...
......
.........

And as February began, the topic started to show up again.

As soon as the new year arrived, the atmosphere around the school changed. For example, you
will almost never see a third-year anymore. Around this time, they are all getting prepared for
tests and whatnot, maybe this is the reason, but even the mood in homeroom was much more
tense. As I think back to last year, it obviously does affect me. If the third-years don't work
attentively, and the marks do not surpass the competitive schools in the district, the principal will
fretfully request everyone to enroll in extra courses or sacrifice the school cultural festival for
mock tests and the like. And since I have to do this after two years, it's very depressing.

Talking about tests, the tests that determine your class number are about to begin. Our school has
two of them. Actually, class nine, which Koizumi's in, is Math/Physics. I'm not sure whether he
just has connections or is naturally smart, I'm still amazed he managed to transfer in. I sure don't
take Math and Physics seriously enough to make them my principle courses.

Temporarily moving my thoughts from the future to the present hell, University admission tests.
Why can't the quickly counting down senior days go by slower? I am purposely not looking at
the calendar. Since I got back from December the eighteenth, I have been carefree and relaxed.

All in all, I can't think of a more dangerous job than fixing time and space. Since I completed it
smoothly, just let me rest for a little while. Nagato is now exactly the same as before. Asahinasan's
smiling face has finally come back. Haruhi is a bit unusual, but she'll be back to her noisy
self in no time at all.
|-
|colspan=2|

===20 страница===
|-
|At this point, there shouldn't be any problems at all. I might as well say I don't want to think
about it. But, in the club room, a selfish person just has to bring up trivial matters and deem it
important all by himself. He is the only brigade member to be cast aside with Haruhi, the useless
during a time-space change esper, Koizumi.

"There are two December the eighteenths you frequently visit, interesting."

After the incident at the mysterious mansion, Koizumi has enjoyed listening to the experiences
I've had with time travel. Just like a smart little grandson wanting a story out of his grandparents,
Koizumi has already asked and inquired many times before. He seems to really want to travel in
time. I always feel like he envies me. I mean, on the way back from Tsuruya-san's, he was
heartily asking "Can I go too?" and "I don't even care if I can’t see the past me." and stuff like
that. Needless to say, I completely ignore him.

I am embarrassed because of the Nagato thing, so even though everything is over, I still talk
obscurely about it. Finally, I cannot deter Koizumi any longer and, not wishing to offend him too
much, told him about the incident.

So, just as I had expected, he started to explain cheerfully.

"You see, this all started when Nagato-san changed the world on the dawn of December the
eighteenth. In that world, I, Suzumiya-san and Asahina-san were all normal people. You spent
three days there, then you went three years back in Nagato-san's Emergency Escape Program......
No, wait, four years now...... There you met the normal Nagato-san and went back once again to
dawn on December the eighteenth."

Yes I know that. I’ve been there again recently, you know.

"Okay, think about this. Dawn of December the eighteenth. Let’s label the time that Nagato-san
changed the world as 'X'. When you went from Tanabata four years ago to 'X', that 'X' already
wasn't the original 'X'."

What? That's impossible. There can't be more than one 'time' at a time.

"No, that's just the way our minds work. It's simple, really. If the world had not changed at 'X',
Suzumiya-san wouldn't have disappeared and I wouldn't have become a normal person. If that
were the case, you would have no reason to go back."

An ontological paradox. Yes, I know of those.

"But this world requires you to go back in time to fix it. If you didn't go, the world would have
continued on its wrong path. So you went back to the past, and righted the world. Otherwise this
time would not exist."

"Let's draw a diagram. That might help."
|At this point, there shouldn't be any problems at all. I might as well say I don't want to think
about it. But, in the club room, a selfish person just has to bring up trivial matters and deem it
important all by himself. He is the only brigade member to be cast aside with Haruhi, the useless
during a time-space change esper, Koizumi.

"There are two December the eighteenths you frequently visit, interesting."

After the incident at the mysterious mansion, Koizumi has enjoyed listening to the experiences
I've had with time travel. Just like a smart little grandson wanting a story out of his grandparents,
Koizumi has already asked and inquired many times before. He seems to really want to travel in
time. I always feel like he envies me. I mean, on the way back from Tsuruya-san's, he was
heartily asking "Can I go too?" and "I don't even care if I can’t see the past me." and stuff like
that. Needless to say, I completely ignore him.

I am embarrassed because of the Nagato thing, so even though everything is over, I still talk
obscurely about it. Finally, I cannot deter Koizumi any longer and, not wishing to offend him too
much, told him about the incident.

So, just as I had expected, he started to explain cheerfully.

"You see, this all started when Nagato-san changed the world on the dawn of December the
eighteenth. In that world, I, Suzumiya-san and Asahina-san were all normal people. You spent
three days there, then you went three years back in Nagato-san's Emergency Escape Program......
No, wait, four years now...... There you met the normal Nagato-san and went back once again to
dawn on December the eighteenth."

Yes I know that. I’ve been there again recently, you know.

"Okay, think about this. Dawn of December the eighteenth. Let’s label the time that Nagato-san
changed the world as 'X'. When you went from Tanabata four years ago to 'X', that 'X' already
wasn't the original 'X'."

What? That's impossible. There can't be more than one 'time' at a time.

"No, that's just the way our minds work. It's simple, really. If the world had not changed at 'X',
Suzumiya-san wouldn't have disappeared and I wouldn't have become a normal person. If that
were the case, you would have no reason to go back."

An ontological paradox. Yes, I know of those.

"But this world requires you to go back in time to fix it. If you didn't go, the world would have
continued on its wrong path. So you went back to the past, and righted the world. Otherwise this
time would not exist."

"Let's draw a diagram. That might help."
|-
|colspan=2|

===21 страница===
|-
|Ever since the snow mountain incident, Koizumi likes diagrams a lot. Picking up a whiteboard
marker, he starts to trace a line down the whiteboard.

“Let’s say this line is the world going on its original course from the past to the future.”
The line stops in the middle of the board. He draws a circle on it and labels it 'X'.

"This is the original time. Here, Nagato-san changed the world she was in and your memories of
that world begin.

Koizumi begins drawing again. This time it isn't a straight line. It’s a very rounded line curving
to the right, making a circle leading back to the 'X' point. The diagram now looks like a budding
leaf with half ripped off.

"This circle is the memory you have after the eighteenth. The Emergency Escape Program let
you return to Tanabata four years ago, and from there you went to the eighteenth. If Nagato-san
had been reverted right here, everything would have been fine, but it didn't work out like that I
guess."

Because Asakura Ryoko was there. But, at that time, it wasn't just Asakura who intervened.
There was also a "Me" from the future, along with Nagato and Asahina-san (Small). We did
everything in our power to revert the world to its former state. Now that I think about it, it took
about a month.

"That's it. Which means you saved yourself. That is —"

Koizumi's pen started out from the 'X' point again, this time looping to the left,
"— this part. The history of this world now. In the memory of Suzumiya-san and myself, you fell
down the stairs on the eighteenth and lost consciousness, not waking up until the twenty-first.
This was also two months ago, when you set out to save yourself."

Even after drawing the left loop, Koizumi didn't stop the pen. He continued the line that ran
through the 'X', only stopping when the line reached the bottom of the board. He put down the
pen, took a half-step back, glanced at me and looked at the diagram intently.

It was just a sideways eight, looking remarkably like an infinity sign ( ? ), with a line down the
middle. It’s very easy to understand like this. The point all the lines connect is the 'X' time.

I, who had always earnestly told myself I hated Math and Physics, was slowly beginning to
understand what Koizumi wanted to say.

The right loop was the time from my memory. After a series of chaotic events, I managed to
make it back to 'X' and was there when Nagato changed the world. I even got stabbed by
Asakura.
|Ever since the snow mountain incident, Koizumi likes diagrams a lot. Picking up a whiteboard
marker, he starts to trace a line down the whiteboard.

“Let’s say this line is the world going on its original course from the past to the future.”
The line stops in the middle of the board. He draws a circle on it and labels it 'X'.

"This is the original time. Here, Nagato-san changed the world she was in and your memories of
that world begin.

Koizumi begins drawing again. This time it isn't a straight line. It’s a very rounded line curving
to the right, making a circle leading back to the 'X' point. The diagram now looks like a budding
leaf with half ripped off.

"This circle is the memory you have after the eighteenth. The Emergency Escape Program let
you return to Tanabata four years ago, and from there you went to the eighteenth. If Nagato-san
had been reverted right here, everything would have been fine, but it didn't work out like that I
guess."

Because Asakura Ryoko was there. But, at that time, it wasn't just Asakura who intervened.
There was also a "Me" from the future, along with Nagato and Asahina-san (Small). We did
everything in our power to revert the world to its former state. Now that I think about it, it took
about a month.

"That's it. Which means you saved yourself. That is —"

Koizumi's pen started out from the 'X' point again, this time looping to the left,
"— this part. The history of this world now. In the memory of Suzumiya-san and myself, you fell
down the stairs on the eighteenth and lost consciousness, not waking up until the twenty-first.
This was also two months ago, when you set out to save yourself."

Even after drawing the left loop, Koizumi didn't stop the pen. He continued the line that ran
through the 'X', only stopping when the line reached the bottom of the board. He put down the
pen, took a half-step back, glanced at me and looked at the diagram intently.

It was just a sideways eight, looking remarkably like an infinity sign ( ? ), with a line down the
middle. It’s very easy to understand like this. The point all the lines connect is the 'X' time.

I, who had always earnestly told myself I hated Math and Physics, was slowly beginning to
understand what Koizumi wanted to say.

The right loop was the time from my memory. After a series of chaotic events, I managed to
make it back to 'X' and was there when Nagato changed the world. I even got stabbed by
Asakura.
|-
|colspan=2|

===22 страница===
|-
|The left loop was the time I missed. It was the time from when I lost consciousness after being
stabbed up to when I woke up in the hospital. Those three days were this loop.

And both circles start from 'X'......

"Meaning there are two 'X' times."

Koizumi answered me simply.

"If the world before the change is 'X', then after the change — We can call it 'X*’".

Koizumi, who had put down the pen, looked at his graph and was very interested.

"Without an 'X', there would be no 'X*'. So, the original 'X' did not disappear. We could say the
two times are superposed. When becoming...... superimposed, it got covered up. The old data
was overwritten with new data. The first 'X' ran for a while, but it and the changed world that
stemmed from it were covered up by the 'X*', the second timeline. But it isn't gone altogether,
it’s still there."

"I don't get it."

I pretended I didn't understand, while suddenly remembering Asahina-san's (Big) words.

Something about a larger and more complicated time quake occurring.

"It's like looking at two separate overlapping circuits. The intersection looks like it's a 2-D
connection. If we add another dimension, that's different. Even though in the world of horizontal
and vertical lines they look like one place, they are at a different depth."

I rub my temples, pondering what a time traveler would make of this. Or an alien, for the matter.

“There’s also another possibility I would like to share with you.”

I'm pretty sure I'll have to listen to anything he says now anyway.

"The memory we have but you don't have...... when you fell down the stairs on the eighteenth, to
your awakening on the twenty-first, three days later, maybe it never existed."

It doesn't really matter if it did or not. Besides, I was just lying there the whole time.

"Yes, it's just as you say. Do you remember what I said before? We cannot eliminate the
possibility the world was created five minutes ago. Maybe you being lifted into an ambulance
and out cold for three days never happened. You could also think, from when the world was
changed on the eighteenth to when you woke up on the twenty-first, those moments don't exist in
time. If this were true, then Suzumiya-san's and my own memories are made up and we've been
made to believe them after everything was reconstructed on the evening of the twenty-first......"
|The left loop was the time I missed. It was the time from when I lost consciousness after being
stabbed up to when I woke up in the hospital. Those three days were this loop.

And both circles start from 'X'......

"Meaning there are two 'X' times."

Koizumi answered me simply.

"If the world before the change is 'X', then after the change — We can call it 'X*’".

Koizumi, who had put down the pen, looked at his graph and was very interested.

"Without an 'X', there would be no 'X*'. So, the original 'X' did not disappear. We could say the
two times are superposed. When becoming...... superimposed, it got covered up. The old data
was overwritten with new data. The first 'X' ran for a while, but it and the changed world that
stemmed from it were covered up by the 'X*', the second timeline. But it isn't gone altogether,
it’s still there."

"I don't get it."

I pretended I didn't understand, while suddenly remembering Asahina-san's (Big) words.

Something about a larger and more complicated time quake occurring.

"It's like looking at two separate overlapping circuits. The intersection looks like it's a 2-D
connection. If we add another dimension, that's different. Even though in the world of horizontal
and vertical lines they look like one place, they are at a different depth."

I rub my temples, pondering what a time traveler would make of this. Or an alien, for the matter.

“There’s also another possibility I would like to share with you.”

I'm pretty sure I'll have to listen to anything he says now anyway.

"The memory we have but you don't have...... when you fell down the stairs on the eighteenth, to
your awakening on the twenty-first, three days later, maybe it never existed."

It doesn't really matter if it did or not. Besides, I was just lying there the whole time.

"Yes, it's just as you say. Do you remember what I said before? We cannot eliminate the
possibility the world was created five minutes ago. Maybe you being lifted into an ambulance
and out cold for three days never happened. You could also think, from when the world was
changed on the eighteenth to when you woke up on the twenty-first, those moments don't exist in
time. If this were true, then Suzumiya-san's and my own memories are made up and we've been
made to believe them after everything was reconstructed on the evening of the twenty-first......"
|-
|colspan=2|

===23 страница===
|-
|I did say I would listen, but no matter how I looked at it, it was ridiculo — I can't say that. It's
not completely impossible. The past had been re-written for a year back, and this was only three
days.

"Change of topic. Suzumiya-san saw the reality of the shadow girl, she's alert to it now."
Who? The person who pushed me down the stairs?

"It was Nagato-san."

That's hilarious. At the time, wasn't Nagato going down the stairs with you guys? Apparently, I
was at the back.

"Yes. That's what we all remember. Nagato-san didn't push you directly. But she was the one
that made up the story of you being knocked unconscious. And Suzumiya-san intuitively sensed
that it was no accident. Of course she doesn't really know it was Nagato-san. In reality, the
perpetrator wasn't at the scene of the crime. But Suzumiya-san doesn't know that. What she does
know is that for it to become like this, someone had to do something. So the culprit must be
hiding nearby."

Koizumi smiled that bright smile.

"That intuition sort of created the shadow girl. Of course, such a perpetrator does not exist. There
is no mysterious shadow.”

You can’t be telling me Haruhi suspects Nagato purely based on intuition. After Nagato's new
world was fixed, she changed everyone's memories at will. But I can believe that somehow,
Haruhi has come to realize something was wrong, that there was somebody, somewhere, doing
something.

"It's a theory, what I came up with to answer your question.”

The enlivening rogue sat on the chair and suddenly extended his arms wide.

"In fact, I don't understand how the timelines are created and paradoxes resolved. But then what
is Asahina-san doing, coming here from the future? So now I have a question for you. If you
could go into the past and steer history away from something awful, would you?"

I suddenly think of Asahina-san (Big) on the night of Tanabata. When Haruhi and Koizumi, who
had went to a different school, Asahina-san of the Calligraphy Club and Nagato with glasses
were assembled, I pressed the 'Enter' key on the keyboard, and the second time-quake happened
right away. The "I" from the past sitting on the long bench in the park. The "I" that helped the
middle-school Haruhi draw the pictures.
|I did say I would listen, but no matter how I looked at it, it was ridiculo — I can't say that. It's
not completely impossible. The past had been re-written for a year back, and this was only three
days.

"Change of topic. Suzumiya-san saw the reality of the shadow girl, she's alert to it now."
Who? The person who pushed me down the stairs?

"It was Nagato-san."

That's hilarious. At the time, wasn't Nagato going down the stairs with you guys? Apparently, I
was at the back.

"Yes. That's what we all remember. Nagato-san didn't push you directly. But she was the one
that made up the story of you being knocked unconscious. And Suzumiya-san intuitively sensed
that it was no accident. Of course she doesn't really know it was Nagato-san. In reality, the
perpetrator wasn't at the scene of the crime. But Suzumiya-san doesn't know that. What she does
know is that for it to become like this, someone had to do something. So the culprit must be
hiding nearby."

Koizumi smiled that bright smile.

"That intuition sort of created the shadow girl. Of course, such a perpetrator does not exist. There
is no mysterious shadow.”

You can’t be telling me Haruhi suspects Nagato purely based on intuition. After Nagato's new
world was fixed, she changed everyone's memories at will. But I can believe that somehow,
Haruhi has come to realize something was wrong, that there was somebody, somewhere, doing
something.

"It's a theory, what I came up with to answer your question.”

The enlivening rogue sat on the chair and suddenly extended his arms wide.

"In fact, I don't understand how the timelines are created and paradoxes resolved. But then what
is Asahina-san doing, coming here from the future? So now I have a question for you. If you
could go into the past and steer history away from something awful, would you?"

I suddenly think of Asahina-san (Big) on the night of Tanabata. When Haruhi and Koizumi, who
had went to a different school, Asahina-san of the Calligraphy Club and Nagato with glasses
were assembled, I pressed the 'Enter' key on the keyboard, and the second time-quake happened
right away. The "I" from the past sitting on the long bench in the park. The "I" that helped the
middle-school Haruhi draw the pictures.
|-
|colspan=2|

===24 страница===
|-
|If I had ran up at the time, I wonder what would have happened. If I had told him everything that
was going to happen, don't let Haruhi make that movie, don't give Nagato any trouble, etc, and
gave him some advice.

I can only shrug my shoulders, because there's nothing else possible.

"Yeah, I don't know."

If I really had the chance to do so, I say do it before you think about it. I know the head will be
hard to use, so just let the body do it. I always did that before, I'm anticipating doing it this time
too.

“But, no matter what people say, you can't just go on time traveling trips, especially if it doesn't
impact us.”

That's too bad, I was going to take you with me this time.

Even if your eyes look like Shamisen’s when he’s hungry in the middle of the night, I don't care.
Go beg Asahina-san; the adult one, that is. I have no clue where you have to go to find her. The
only thing I can tell you is, remember to bring some medicine for the dizziness.
Koizumi, depressed, shook his head and started to play Shogi by himself. I continued reading my
manga magazine like before, the club room was peaceful once again. I was just thinking, that's
good, when......

"Sorry to make you wait!"

With that, the door is kicked open. The main character in the chaos enters, her sailor uniform
skirt and hair blowing charmingly and freely in the wind. The master of this room, Haruhi, is
holding a convenience store bag, her face smiling complacently.

"The stores in the neighborhood don't have these snacks, so I had to go down the hill to get these.
Ahh! I'm freezing."

There was an electric stove in the corner of the room, so she quickly stretched out her hands to
warm them up. After the Brigade Leader came Nagato and Asahina-san. Both were carrying the
same type of things as Haruhi.

"........."

Nagato silently closed the door.

"Um, what should we do next?"

Asahina-san, confused, cocked her head. Haruhi zealously replied,
|If I had ran up at the time, I wonder what would have happened. If I had told him everything that
was going to happen, don't let Haruhi make that movie, don't give Nagato any trouble, etc, and
gave him some advice.

I can only shrug my shoulders, because there's nothing else possible.

"Yeah, I don't know."

If I really had the chance to do so, I say do it before you think about it. I know the head will be
hard to use, so just let the body do it. I always did that before, I'm anticipating doing it this time
too.

“But, no matter what people say, you can't just go on time traveling trips, especially if it doesn't
impact us.”

That's too bad, I was going to take you with me this time.

Even if your eyes look like Shamisen’s when he’s hungry in the middle of the night, I don't care.
Go beg Asahina-san; the adult one, that is. I have no clue where you have to go to find her. The
only thing I can tell you is, remember to bring some medicine for the dizziness.
Koizumi, depressed, shook his head and started to play Shogi by himself. I continued reading my
manga magazine like before, the club room was peaceful once again. I was just thinking, that's
good, when......

"Sorry to make you wait!"

With that, the door is kicked open. The main character in the chaos enters, her sailor uniform
skirt and hair blowing charmingly and freely in the wind. The master of this room, Haruhi, is
holding a convenience store bag, her face smiling complacently.

"The stores in the neighborhood don't have these snacks, so I had to go down the hill to get these.
Ahh! I'm freezing."

There was an electric stove in the corner of the room, so she quickly stretched out her hands to
warm them up. After the Brigade Leader came Nagato and Asahina-san. Both were carrying the
same type of things as Haruhi.

"........."

Nagato silently closed the door.

"Um, what should we do next?"

Asahina-san, confused, cocked her head. Haruhi zealously replied,
|-
|colspan=2|

===25 страница===
|-
|"Do I even need to tell you? Mikuru-chan, do you know what day today is? You couldn’t have
bought all this without knowing, right?"

"February the third. But, what does......?"

"It's the Spring Setsubun! Spring Setsubun!"

Haruhi pulled out a vacuum-packed food package out of the convenience store bag.

"That annoys me, Mikuru-chan. You didn't do this when you were little? It's Setsubun today, and
if it's Setsubun, you just naturally want to throw roasted soy beans and eat futomaki!"

Futomaki really is a local tradition. In a nutshell, she's a brigade leader that rigidly follows the
little traditional festivals of the four seasons. Now, the SOS Brigade isn't the 'Save our world by
Overloading it with fun: Suzumiya Haruhi Brigade' anymore, it's the 'Save the world by
celebrating all Obscure festivals: Suzumiya Haruhi's Brigade'. This is so not a lie.

"What's this, a Bernoulli lemniscate?"

Right away, Haruhi noticed Koizumi's drawing on the white board. She looked at the path I had
traveled through time, her gaze like somebody stalking their own kid.

"It can't be. What formula would draw this line?"

"I just drew it for fun."

Calmly, Koizumi stood up and erased the path off the white board.

"I drew it to kill time, you don't need to think too deeply about it."

Awesome excuse.

"Oh, I see."

Haruhi easily believed it, because that thing didn't matter. She threw the bag to me. After flying
through the air, the bag landed in my hands. It was a bag filled to the brim with roasted soy
beans.

It's Setsubun! Because it is Setsubun, we just have to scatter beans — is what Haruhi was
thinking all through lunch break. At the time, Haruhi had loudly shouted,
"I kept thinking I was forgetting something. Yeah, It was Setsubun!"

Maybe she realized it after seeing Taniguchi's lunch, sushi. As soon as Taniguchi opened his
lunch box, he started to vent, "Oi, oi, what the hell is this? How come this is it?" angrily.
|"Do I even need to tell you? Mikuru-chan, do you know what day today is? You couldn’t have
bought all this without knowing, right?"

"February the third. But, what does......?"

"It's the Spring Setsubun! Spring Setsubun!"

Haruhi pulled out a vacuum-packed food package out of the convenience store bag.

"That annoys me, Mikuru-chan. You didn't do this when you were little? It's Setsubun today, and
if it's Setsubun, you just naturally want to throw roasted soy beans and eat futomaki!"

Futomaki really is a local tradition. In a nutshell, she's a brigade leader that rigidly follows the
little traditional festivals of the four seasons. Now, the SOS Brigade isn't the 'Save our world by
Overloading it with fun: Suzumiya Haruhi Brigade' anymore, it's the 'Save the world by
celebrating all Obscure festivals: Suzumiya Haruhi's Brigade'. This is so not a lie.

"What's this, a Bernoulli lemniscate?"

Right away, Haruhi noticed Koizumi's drawing on the white board. She looked at the path I had
traveled through time, her gaze like somebody stalking their own kid.

"It can't be. What formula would draw this line?"

"I just drew it for fun."

Calmly, Koizumi stood up and erased the path off the white board.

"I drew it to kill time, you don't need to think too deeply about it."

Awesome excuse.

"Oh, I see."

Haruhi easily believed it, because that thing didn't matter. She threw the bag to me. After flying
through the air, the bag landed in my hands. It was a bag filled to the brim with roasted soy
beans.

It's Setsubun! Because it is Setsubun, we just have to scatter beans — is what Haruhi was
thinking all through lunch break. At the time, Haruhi had loudly shouted,
"I kept thinking I was forgetting something. Yeah, It was Setsubun!"

Maybe she realized it after seeing Taniguchi's lunch, sushi. As soon as Taniguchi opened his
lunch box, he started to vent, "Oi, oi, what the hell is this? How come this is it?" angrily.
|-
|colspan=2|

===26 страница===
|-
|"They made it for you with good intentions, don't be picky." I replied. But deep inside me, I
agreed with this kid, and I do not approve of whoever made such a lunch. At least wrap it up
after cutting it, don't let Haruhi see.

"Only worshipping foreign cultures isn't good, you know. You have to respect your own tradition
and enjoy the activities. It's kind of a pity if you ignore them. Without it, half the fun will be
gone. People who forget their roots are going down the wrong road!"

Quiet. Wait. Is it possible she thinks she's traveling down the right road? In my opinion, you
would even go backwards on a road a wild pig usually goes down.

"What are you talking about? I always set the king's road as my goal. So, I do everything I can.
Kyon, you even forgot today was Setsubun, right? That's hard to forgive."

I'm pretty sure you forgot too. No, as I was about to say this, HR ended, and Haruhi started
preparing immediately. The only thing she actually needs is soy beans and futomaki. She could
get it herself. Luckily, I was called by our homeroom teacher Okabe-sensei to run an errand.

Koizumi was also the cleaning person of the day. So, Haruhi could only get Nagato and Asahinasan
to go with her. After school, the three of them left. They finally got back now. That's
basically what happened.

We can just eat the futomaki facing the lucky direction of the year, but the soy beans have a
specific function.

"So, where are we going to scatter the beans?"

I opened a bag and asked this while shoving beans toward my mouth. This would go well with
some tea as a snack.

"If we do it in the clubroom, it would be really hard to clean up, it's best if we don't."

"Anywhere's fine."

Haruhi turns her bright eyes and says,

"Oh, yeah! Dropping them off the highest balcony on the school into the courtyard is a good
idea, right? The beans that drop onto the ground will become bird food, there's no need to clean
up."

Continuing, Haruhi declared,

"We already have people suitable to be 'lucky daughters', so let's do this on a grand scale."
The leader of the SOS Brigade was staring at Asahina-san, who was intently reading the
package, and Nagato, who was already sitting down in front of the table, reading her detective
novel.
|"They made it for you with good intentions, don't be picky." I replied. But deep inside me, I
agreed with this kid, and I do not approve of whoever made such a lunch. At least wrap it up
after cutting it, don't let Haruhi see.

"Only worshipping foreign cultures isn't good, you know. You have to respect your own tradition
and enjoy the activities. It's kind of a pity if you ignore them. Without it, half the fun will be
gone. People who forget their roots are going down the wrong road!"

Quiet. Wait. Is it possible she thinks she's traveling down the right road? In my opinion, you
would even go backwards on a road a wild pig usually goes down.

"What are you talking about? I always set the king's road as my goal. So, I do everything I can.
Kyon, you even forgot today was Setsubun, right? That's hard to forgive."

I'm pretty sure you forgot too. No, as I was about to say this, HR ended, and Haruhi started
preparing immediately. The only thing she actually needs is soy beans and futomaki. She could
get it herself. Luckily, I was called by our homeroom teacher Okabe-sensei to run an errand.

Koizumi was also the cleaning person of the day. So, Haruhi could only get Nagato and Asahinasan
to go with her. After school, the three of them left. They finally got back now. That's
basically what happened.

We can just eat the futomaki facing the lucky direction of the year, but the soy beans have a
specific function.

"So, where are we going to scatter the beans?"

I opened a bag and asked this while shoving beans toward my mouth. This would go well with
some tea as a snack.

"If we do it in the clubroom, it would be really hard to clean up, it's best if we don't."

"Anywhere's fine."

Haruhi turns her bright eyes and says,

"Oh, yeah! Dropping them off the highest balcony on the school into the courtyard is a good
idea, right? The beans that drop onto the ground will become bird food, there's no need to clean
up."

Continuing, Haruhi declared,

"We already have people suitable to be 'lucky daughters', so let's do this on a grand scale."
The leader of the SOS Brigade was staring at Asahina-san, who was intently reading the
package, and Nagato, who was already sitting down in front of the table, reading her detective
novel.
|-
|colspan=2|

===27 страница===
|-
|If there were a school contest to see who would be the best 'lucky daughters', the ones to win the
grand prize and special mention would probably be these two. Putting that aside, this type of
'scatter the beans and banish the demons' event is right up their alley. Asahina-san could act it
out; Nagato would do the actual banishing.

We trailed behind Asahina-san and the person dragging her, Haruhi, finally reaching the highest
balcony. There, we followed instructions, and start to scatter beans. The scatterers are the three
girls in the Brigade, this was an order too. Koizumi and I are just responsible for replenishing
their supply of beans as they scatter them around. Following Haruhi's instructions, oddly enough,
we actually do this thing well.

When we first started, the students down there didn't know what was going on, and ran around
like a group of insects not wanting to die. But before a minute had passed, the guys had come
back in twos and threes and started to fight for the beans Asahina-san and Nagato were throwing
down just like it was for money. They generally avoided the beans that Haruhi and her strong
arms were firing off, considering it was kind of like the beans were fired out of a gun. For this,
they moved in unison, going left and right at the same time.

"Stand and fight!"

Haruhi said, lamenting.

"Hey, if we had dressed Mikuru-chan up in a shrine maiden costume, we could have used this to
make some money. Even if we only asked for 100 yen each, we'd still make quite a large sum,
right?"

If we had dressed her up in that costume, she would suddenly be very popular, but there's
nothing to worry about. Cosplay is limited to the clubroom only.

"Whew, Fuku wa uchi — Umm, Yeah. Fuku wa uchi — "

I gazed at the frantically throwing Asahina-san and the completely silent Nagato tossing beans
off the balcony. Of course, a picture of them in shrine maiden costumes went through my head,
and I replied to Haruhi,

"500 yen each, I say."

Anyway, they were yelling 'Fuku wa uchi' (Luck in!), only part of the traditional expression.
This is because earlier...

"Well, since I read 'Naita Akaoni', I vowed that if I ever met a demon, I would be nice to it. The
Red Demon sure cried a lot. If I had seen that note, I would've happily gone to the Red Demons'
home to drink tea and eat dessert......"

Haruhi, who was totally on the side of the demons, had stated this with a serious glint in her eye.
|If there were a school contest to see who would be the best 'lucky daughters', the ones to win the
grand prize and special mention would probably be these two. Putting that aside, this type of
'scatter the beans and banish the demons' event is right up their alley. Asahina-san could act it
out; Nagato would do the actual banishing.

We trailed behind Asahina-san and the person dragging her, Haruhi, finally reaching the highest
balcony. There, we followed instructions, and start to scatter beans. The scatterers are the three
girls in the Brigade, this was an order too. Koizumi and I are just responsible for replenishing
their supply of beans as they scatter them around. Following Haruhi's instructions, oddly enough,
we actually do this thing well.

When we first started, the students down there didn't know what was going on, and ran around
like a group of insects not wanting to die. But before a minute had passed, the guys had come
back in twos and threes and started to fight for the beans Asahina-san and Nagato were throwing
down just like it was for money. They generally avoided the beans that Haruhi and her strong
arms were firing off, considering it was kind of like the beans were fired out of a gun. For this,
they moved in unison, going left and right at the same time.

"Stand and fight!"

Haruhi said, lamenting.

"Hey, if we had dressed Mikuru-chan up in a shrine maiden costume, we could have used this to
make some money. Even if we only asked for 100 yen each, we'd still make quite a large sum,
right?"

If we had dressed her up in that costume, she would suddenly be very popular, but there's
nothing to worry about. Cosplay is limited to the clubroom only.

"Whew, Fuku wa uchi — Umm, Yeah. Fuku wa uchi — "

I gazed at the frantically throwing Asahina-san and the completely silent Nagato tossing beans
off the balcony. Of course, a picture of them in shrine maiden costumes went through my head,
and I replied to Haruhi,

"500 yen each, I say."

Anyway, they were yelling 'Fuku wa uchi' (Luck in!), only part of the traditional expression.
This is because earlier...

"Well, since I read 'Naita Akaoni', I vowed that if I ever met a demon, I would be nice to it. The
Red Demon sure cried a lot. If I had seen that note, I would've happily gone to the Red Demons'
home to drink tea and eat dessert......"

Haruhi, who was totally on the side of the demons, had stated this with a serious glint in her eye.
|-
|colspan=2|

===28 страница===
|-
|"Hmm? Listen up. If you ever meet the Blue Demon, you have to be nice to him. Our doors are
always open to anybody, even people who are not really people."

If we aren't careful, the luck will continue to come in, and that's good. But if we don't let
anything out I have the feeling it will inflate and pop, just like a bag. I agree with Haruhi on the
Blue Demon part, though.

Perhaps it was because it reminded me I had once cried over this in my childhood. Or because
Nagato was right there throwing beans with a crude demon mask on the side of her head. I had
wondered why the half-reading, half-listening-to-Haruhi Nagato had taken an interest in a mask
made of paper. She had silently picked it up, stared at it like a scanner would and put it on her
head.

Maybe Haruhi's phrase 'people who are not really people' touched her heart. — That was just a
figment of my imagination.

After Asahina-san and Nagato's service throwing beans ended, we went back to the clubroom,
and set to finishing off the futomaki. After searching for the lucky direction of the year on the
internet, Haruhi split the food up.

"Don't talk before you finish. Here, everyone stand. Face that way and eat."

Five people stood facing one direction, forming a line, and soundlessly started to devour the futomaki
Five people stood facing one direction, forming a line, and soundlessly started to devour the futomaki. This took a while; Haruhi and Nagato finished in about two or three bites, but
Asahina-san, holding the sushi with two hands like a little woodland animal, savored it. I pray
we won't be having this tonight for dinner too.

The remaining beans got put on a plate, and ended up in my and Haruhi's stomachs along with
some tea Asahina-san steeped. Setsubun is actually a holiday for eating, I have a new
understanding now.

Now, after all that, Haruhi should be pleased. But oddly, she was reserved again the following
day. Like I said before, it's not a serious melancholy, Setsubun proved that she was fine. But
because of that, I didn't know what to make of this, it doesn't feel safe. It also seems that only I
have noticed this melancholy.
|"Hmm? Listen up. If you ever meet the Blue Demon, you have to be nice to him. Our doors are
always open to anybody, even people who are not really people."

If we aren't careful, the luck will continue to come in, and that's good. But if we don't let
anything out I have the feeling it will inflate and pop, just like a bag. I agree with Haruhi on the
Blue Demon part, though.

Perhaps it was because it reminded me I had once cried over this in my childhood. Or because
Nagato was right there throwing beans with a crude demon mask on the side of her head. I had
wondered why the half-reading, half-listening-to-Haruhi Nagato had taken an interest in a mask
made of paper. She had silently picked it up, stared at it like a scanner would and put it on her
head.

Maybe Haruhi's phrase 'people who are not really people' touched her heart. — That was just a
figment of my imagination.

After Asahina-san and Nagato's service throwing beans ended, we went back to the clubroom,
and set to finishing off the futomaki. After searching for the lucky direction of the year on the
internet, Haruhi split the food up.

"Don't talk before you finish. Here, everyone stand. Face that way and eat."

Five people stood facing one direction, forming a line, and soundlessly started to devour the futomaki
Five people stood facing one direction, forming a line, and soundlessly started to devour the futomaki. This took a while; Haruhi and Nagato finished in about two or three bites, but
Asahina-san, holding the sushi with two hands like a little woodland animal, savored it. I pray
we won't be having this tonight for dinner too.

The remaining beans got put on a plate, and ended up in my and Haruhi's stomachs along with
some tea Asahina-san steeped. Setsubun is actually a holiday for eating, I have a new
understanding now.

Now, after all that, Haruhi should be pleased. But oddly, she was reserved again the following
day. Like I said before, it's not a serious melancholy, Setsubun proved that she was fine. But
because of that, I didn't know what to make of this, it doesn't feel safe. It also seems that only I
have noticed this melancholy.
|-
|colspan=2|

===29 страница===
|-
|I don't even need to talk about the clueless Taniguchi and
Kunikida, and even the self-proclaimed Haruhi expert Koizumi hasn't noticed.

It is indeed weird.

I've racked my brain, but I can't continue to think about it.

A more straight-forwardly strange thing has occurred, and it didn't stop at being an odd mood
like Haruhi's, it actually took a shape that you could see with your eyes.

Like I said before, I told Koizumi I wasn't going to take him time traveling, and I meant it. I don't
really want to go to the past right now. I have done it lots of times, and there is no real reason to
go.

Can I stick to this pathetic wish? Well, I hope so.

This time, the person who traveled back in time will not be me. I am not leaving this time at all,
not one step. But even though I hoped otherwise, I was still sucked into this time's time
disturbance.

That person appeared in the utility closet in the Literature Club's room.
|I don't even need to talk about the clueless Taniguchi and
Kunikida, and even the self-proclaimed Haruhi expert Koizumi hasn't noticed.

It is indeed weird.

I've racked my brain, but I can't continue to think about it.

A more straight-forwardly strange thing has occurred, and it didn't stop at being an odd mood
like Haruhi's, it actually took a shape that you could see with your eyes.

Like I said before, I told Koizumi I wasn't going to take him time traveling, and I meant it. I don't
really want to go to the past right now. I have done it lots of times, and there is no real reason to
go.

Can I stick to this pathetic wish? Well, I hope so.

This time, the person who traveled back in time will not be me. I am not leaving this time at all,
not one step. But even though I hoped otherwise, I was still sucked into this time's time
disturbance.

That person appeared in the utility closet in the Literature Club's room.
|}
__NOTOC__

User:Kapusta

2010-03-19T06:48:01Z

212.23.83.202: /* 3 страница */

{|
|The Intrigues of Suzumiya Haruhi
|Том 7 — Интриги Харухи Судзумии
|-
|colspan=2|

===Prologue Пролог===
|-
|Suzumiya Haruhi has become very pensive lately.
Even though she is often melancholic and sometimes easily agitated, she is actually very
sociable. Even so, she's been surprisingly tranquil these past couple days. This quietness from
who-knows-where even scares people like me.

Of course, it isn't like her to stay quiet, and it definitely isn't a change of heart. Haruhi never
doubts herself. Even if her personality has a slight or subtle change, she will never question
herself. Anyway, if such a change were to happen, I would be put in a troublesome situation. So
at this moment in time, I wouldn't bother to try and correct her. How should I put this... there's a
type of quietness that's like a continuously radiating kirlian photograph in which the light has
gone from burning red to a duller orange which is subtly surrounding her.

Of all the people in the class only one, at most two will be able to realize that she is not quite the
same as usual. Of these two, one is me.

Ever since I entered high school, she has always been sitting behind me and we meet after school
every day. So, I can say without exaggerating that if anyone has noticed anything it would have
to be me. But even though I say she's calm now, that bright flare can still give the all-knowing a
run for their money. As soon as it bursts forth, the energy that will not stop until it succeeds will
show its true colors.

Note that while she only got second at the event the school organized at the end of last month,
Haruhi got first in the marathon held at the school at the beginning of this month. By the way,
the winner of the first event was none other than Nagato Yuki, who also got second in the
marathon. In a nutshell, the leaders of the SOS Brigade and the literature Club are both amazing
and fit to be grouped with the Warlords in the past. And yet again, the school was left to rack its
brains and try and figure out what the Brigade was doing. One such student who wondered this
was me, a member.

If I know only one thing, it's that once Haruhi displays that kind of expression and spirit, I can be
sure that she's planning something. And at the moment she has thought it through, her face will
transform back to its enchanting, smiling form.

Oddly, I don't actually remember when I discovered this. When was it? I tried flipping through
the history book in my mind, searching through for the record that displayed her quiet side
gradually disappearing.

A calm moment is the accurate, unmistakable prediction of a giant tsunami. It has always been
like that.

So......

It is now the beginning of February, the cold winter is nearing its end.
|Судзумия Харухи в последнее время задумчива.
Она то впадает в меланхолию, то приходит в возбуждение на пустом месте, но, не смотря на это, не замыкается в себе. Вообще-то, в последние дни было на удивление спокойно. А ничто так не заставляет меня нервничать, как непонятно откуда взявшееся спокойствие.

Харухи не из тех, кто может спокойно сидеть на одном месте, и уж точно она, и в ближайшее время меняться не собирается. Харухи никогда не сомневается в себе. Даже если ее характер едва заметно меняется, это не заставит ее задуматься. Да и я не знаю, что бы делал в этой ситуации — прямо сейчас я бы не рискнул поднимать с ней эту тему. Как бы это сказать... задумчивая Харухи выглядит как на фотографии эффекта Кирлиана — ее окружает аура из огненных всполохов плазмы.

Во всем классе один, максимум два человека способны заметить, что с Харухи что-то не так. И один из этих людей я.

Сколько я хожу в старшую школу, она всегда сидела у меня за спиной, и каждый день мы встерчались после уроков. Так что, когда я говорю, что могу лучше всех определять ее настроение, я не преувеличиваю. Хоть я и говорю, что она сейчас успокоилась, это не означает, что она не может внезапно взорваться, и устроить окружающим веселую жизнь — и не успокоится, пока все не убедятся, чего она стоит.

Следует заметить, что на школьном мероприятии в конце того месяца она заняла лишь второе место, тогда как на марафоне в начале этого месяца она стала первой. Кстати, победительницей в первом мероприятии стала никто иная, как Нагато Юки, которая заняла второе место в марафоне. Короче говоря, руководители «Бригады SOS» и литературного кружка столь изумительны, что им место в копании с легендарными военноначальниками прошлого. И в то же время, школа всё еще не имела понятия, чем занимается «Бригада». Мне и самому хотелось бы это знать, не смотря на то, что я в нее вхожу.

Если я что-то и понял за это время, так это то, что если у Харухи такое настоение, значит она что-то задумала. А когда план наконец созреет в ее голове, на лице у нее зачияет ослепительная улыбка.

Странно, но я не помню, когда я слелал это наблюдение. Когда это было? Я перелистал в голове историю знакомства с ней, стараясь припомнить, что у Харухи следует за таким спокойным настроением.

Тишина — это самый надежный признак надвигающегося цунами. Всегда так было.

Итак…

Вот уже начало февраля, и зима приближается к своему концу.

Редактирует '''Martin'''
|-
|colspan=2|

===2 страница===
|-
|New Years has come and gone, and we left the troublesome old year behind almost a month ago.
If time seems to have flown by, it's probably because you've kept yourself busy doing a lot of
New Years related things during that first month.

Here, I'm hoping that time will reverse. I have no clue what Haruhi is planning, since I was busy
coming to terms with my own situation first. Starting to reminisce about the past year in
February is a bit early, but since what I have to say is not unsayable, I might as well tell it
enthusiastically and completely.

At that time, I only had one motto: Finish the unfinished, one by one. As fast as possible.
When I made up my mind, it was when we were still on the winter trip. It took quite a bit of time
before I set it in motion.
This is the story that starts January the second at the train station we always pass on normal days.
.........
......
...

The vacation that had us fighting through a snowstorm and imprisoned in a mysterious mansion
on the mountain finally ended on the second day of the new year. The SOS Brigade group that
set out for the winter trip to that mountain villa finally returned home.

"Whew, I'm back."

Haruhi said hello to our little town, then turned to face the sunset, closing one eye.
"I can finally be comfortable. Even though the snow mountain wasn't too bad, the air you're used
to is the best, although it is a bit stale."

Arakawa the butler, Mori the maid and the Tamaru brothers were all long gone, since they don't
go this way to get home. So, the only ones claiming the baggage at the train station in front of
our hometown are the tireless and extremely healthy Haruhi and Tsuruya-san, Asahina-san, who
my sister was clinging to, unwilling to separate, the forever impassive Nagato, the exhausted
Koizumi, the extremely weary me and the cargo, Shamisen. Ha, that should be enough, I guess.
"Dismissed for today."

Haruhi gave the appearance that she'd had lots of fun.
"Everyone can get some rest. Tomorrow will be the first time this year we visit the temples and
shrines nearby, meet here at nine. Oh, Tsuruya-san, do you have any plans?"
|Новый год наступил и прошёл, и мы распрощались с полным проблем старым годом почти месяц назад. Если кажется, что время слишком быстро течет, то, возможно, из-за того, что весь этот месяц занимаешься новогодними делами.

Что ж, я надеюсь, время вновь придет в норму. Понятия не имею, что замышляла Харухи, ведь тогда для меня на первом плане было решение собственной проблемы. Предаваться воспоминаниям о прошедшем годе в феврале несколько рано, но раз уж то, о чём я собрался поведать, вполне можно выразить словами, то я попробую рассказать всё с энтузиазмом и без упущений.

В то время у меня был лишь один девиз: «Заканчивай начатое, одно за другим. Как можно быстрее».

Мы были ещё в зимней поездке, когда я решился, и мне понадобилось немного время, чтобы начать действовать.

Эта история началась второго января на железнодорожной станции, которую мы проходили каждый божий день.

.........

......

...

Каникулы, на которых мы попали в снежный шторм и оказались запертыми в странном особняке в горах, закончились. Это был второй день нового года. Бригада СОС, наконец-то, вернулась домой из своей зимней поездки в горы.

«Фух, вот я и вернулась»

Харухи попреветствовала наш городок и, прикрыв один глаз, повернулась лицом к заходящему солнцу.

«Наконец-то, я могу расслабиться. Конечно, особняк в горах был не так уж плох, но родной воздух всегда кажется лучшим, пусть даже он немого затхлый»

Дворецкому Аракаве, горничной Мори и братьям Тамару оказалось с нами не по пути, и мы с ними давно попрощались. Таким образом, теми, кто ждал багажа на железнодорожной станции нашего городка, были неутомимые и чрезвычайно бодрые Харухи и Цуруя-сан, Асахина-сан, к которой прилипла моя сестра, без всякого желания отлепляться, вечно спокойная Нагато, обессиленный Коидзуми, жутко уставший я и мой груз — Сямисен. Ха, кажется, это все.

«На сегодня все свободны»

По Харухи было видно, что она неплохо повеселилась.

«Сегодня можете отдохнуть, а завтра пойдем в первый новогодний обход храмов и святынь. Встречаемся здесь в девять. Кстати, Цуруя-сан, у тебя есть какие-нибудь планы?»

Переводит '''tolerantfire'''
|-
|colspan=2|

===3 страница===
|-
|The energetic vigor that's already making plans for the next day after the vacation ended is very
enviable. The problem is, my body, representing that of a normal human’s, doesn't have a
perpetual motion machine built into it. But Tsuruya-san, the person whose vitality can somehow
keep up with Haruhi's, said,

"Sorry everyone, I have to go to Switzerland tomorrow. I'll bring some souvenirs back. Please,
take this change and donate it!"
After saying this, she dug into her pockets and showed her clinking and clanging change to
Asahina-san.

"This is New Year's money!"

She said, giving all her change to my sister.
"See you next semester~"

She waved, leaving the train station with a bright, smiling face. Her posture was relaxed and
cheerful. How was this girl raised? For future reference, I want to visit her parents and see what
they say.

Haruhi kept waving until we lost sight of her around the corner of those apartments.
"Then, let's go home. Everyone be careful on the road. It's still the winter trip until you get
home."

If anything were to happen on the way home, Koizumi and I physically wouldn't be able to take
it anymore. Nothing weird should show up on the way home from the station, anyway.

I glanced at Nagato. Her abnormality inside the mysterious hotel on the mountain had vanished
into thin air; she was now back to her emotionless, impossible-to-read state. As I thought this,
her eyes moved and met mine. She nodded her head slightly; that wasn't just an illusion, I think.
I looked over at Asahina-san. She had been relaxed and laid-back during the trip. The carefreeness
had become nervousness while in the (Hall of Snow Mountain Syndrome), but upon
reflection, this was for the best. Now is when she really made an entrance. I stared at her, full of
affection, but sadly, she didn't notice my look at all and continued talking with my sister as if
they were the same age.

"Well, see you tomorrow! Don't be late. Oh, and don't lose your pochibukuro, there'll be stalls
everywhere tomorrow."

After Haruhi said that, I took hold of my sister's hand, held onto the box Shamisen was in, said
farewell to Haruhi and Asahina-san and got on the public bus.

"See you later, Mikuru-chan!"
|Я завидую тем людям, у которых есть сила строить планы сразу на следующий день после окончания каникул. Это потому что мое обычное человеческое тело не имеет вечного двигателя. Но Цуруя-сан, чья энергичность не уступает Харухи, сказала:

«Извините, мне завтра нужно улетать в Швейцарию. Я привезу вам сувениры. А сейчас, пожалуйста, возьмите эти монетки и потратьте их на что-нибудь хорошее!» Затем она достала и показала свою звенящую мелочь Асахине-сан.

«Это новогодние деньги!»

Сказала она, отдавая их моей сестре.

«Увидимся в следующем семестре ~»

Покидая поезд, она помахала нам рукой с яркой улыбкой на лице. Цуруя-сан выглядела радостной и хорошо отдохнувшей. И как же её так воспитали? Заметка на будущее: посетить её родителей и спросить у них. (Почему-то два этих предложения вызывают сомнение. Другой вариант – «И откуда у нее столько энергии? Заметка на будущее: посетить ее родителей и поинтересоваться у них, как они её так воспитали.» Хорошо бы здесь сверить с японским)

Харухи тоже продолжала махать, пока мы не потеряли Цурую-сан из вида. «Ну что пора домой. Будьте внимательнее на переходе через дорогу. Считайте, что вы все еще в зимней поездке пока не придёте домой»

Я и Коизуми настолько устали, что если бы по пути домой произошло что-нибудь непредвидимое, мы бы просто физически не смогли с этим справиться. Хотя, не думаю, что что-то может случиться по пути домой со станции.

Я посмотрел на Нагато. Её странное поведение в той загадочной горной гостинице испарилось; она вернулась в свое безэмоциональное, совершенно непроницаемое состояние. Как только я это подумал её глаза встретились с моими. Возможно, мне показалось, что Нагато слегка кивнула головой, но не думаю, что я ошибся.

Я взглянул на Асахину-сан. Всю поездку она была спокойной и безмятежной. На середине нашего путешествия её беззаботность сменилась повышенным возбуждением, если даже подумать, мне это понравилось. Сейчас она действительно меня околдовала. Я смотрел на неё глазами полного обожания, но, к сожалению, она не замечала моего взгляда и продолжала болтать с моей сестрой, как-будто они были одного возраста.

«Ладно, Увидимся завтра! Не опаздывать. А, и не забудьте свои pochibukuro [конвертики с новогодними денежками], завтра будет миллион лотков со всякой всячиной»

Сказала Харухи. Я взял за руку сестру, другой рукой схватил коробку, в которой лежал Сямисэн, попрощался с Харухи и Асахиной-сан и сел в автобус.

«Увидимся, Микуру!»
|-
|colspan=2|

===4 страница переводит Badesar (если пока никто не начал)===
|-
|While I was pulling my struggling sister to her seat, I saw Asahina-san keep looking over and
waving to my sister. Sorry, but I don't really feel like waving now. Well, if it were Haruhi or
Koizumi, I would definitely shout goodbye.

So, as soon as I got home and liberated myself from Shamisen and my sister, after a few minutes,
I called two particular brigade members I had just left at the stop.
Why?

Because I wanted to finish what I regret leaving incomplete as soon as possible.
And since it was because I was lazy that this awkward situation occurred, I'm very sorry, so I
want to teach the old, lazy me a lesson. We should go to the me from a while before the trip.
That time at the mysterious mansion on the mountain, it was because Nagato and Koizumi were
bright that they managed to keep the worst-case scenario from occurring. But no one can
guarantee that something like that will never happen again. Actually, I think that this had to
happen someday. The fun at the mountain villa was delayed because of this problem, and the
surroundings even disappeared along with the members. There was enough time afterwards at
Tsuruya-san's resort while we played Fukuwarai and Sugoroku for me to make a decision.
I have to go. I have to return to that time-space with Nagato and Asahina-san.
Yes, back to the dawn of December the eighteenth...

There's no time to rest off the weariness. First, I phoned Asahina-san, and since we had just
separated, she was quite surprised.

"What's the matter, Kyon-kun?"

"There's a place I want to go with you. Today, preferably."

"Eh......? Where?"

"December the eighteenth of last year."

She was both shocked and puzzled.

"Ehhh......? Wha- What's happening?"

"Please take me and Nagato into the past, two weeks ago, to be precise. Then we can work
together to try and reverse time."

"Tha-, me send...... no, that device cannot be used when I feel like it. It requires lots of
consideration and authorization by many other people."
|While I was pulling my struggling sister to her seat, I saw Asahina-san keep looking over and
waving to my sister. Sorry, but I don't really feel like waving now. Well, if it were Haruhi or
Koizumi, I would definitely shout goodbye.

So, as soon as I got home and liberated myself from Shamisen and my sister, after a few minutes,
I called two particular brigade members I had just left at the stop.
Why?

Because I wanted to finish what I regret leaving incomplete as soon as possible.
And since it was because I was lazy that this awkward situation occurred, I'm very sorry, so I
want to teach the old, lazy me a lesson. We should go to the me from a while before the trip.
That time at the mysterious mansion on the mountain, it was because Nagato and Koizumi were
bright that they managed to keep the worst-case scenario from occurring. But no one can
guarantee that something like that will never happen again. Actually, I think that this had to
happen someday. The fun at the mountain villa was delayed because of this problem, and the
surroundings even disappeared along with the members. There was enough time afterwards at
Tsuruya-san's resort while we played Fukuwarai and Sugoroku for me to make a decision.
I have to go. I have to return to that time-space with Nagato and Asahina-san.
Yes, back to the dawn of December the eighteenth...

There's no time to rest off the weariness. First, I phoned Asahina-san, and since we had just
separated, she was quite surprised.

"What's the matter, Kyon-kun?"

"There's a place I want to go with you. Today, preferably."

"Eh......? Where?"

"December the eighteenth of last year."

She was both shocked and puzzled.

"Ehhh......? Wha- What's happening?"

"Please take me and Nagato into the past, two weeks ago, to be precise. Then we can work
together to try and reverse time."

"Tha-, me send...... no, that device cannot be used when I feel like it. It requires lots of
consideration and authorization by many other people."
|-
|colspan=2|

===5 страница переводит - Lexs===
|-

|I bet that authorization will be easy to get. The vision floating in my mind's eye is of Mikuru
(Big) winking at me, even blowing me a kiss.

"Asahina-san, contact your boss or somebody like that right now. Explain it to them, and say that
I want to take you and Nagato back to the dawn of December the eighteenth."

I guess since I was brimming with confidence, Asahina-san's sighs that occasionally leaked
through the phone became silent.

"Wait, wait a minute."

Of course I'll wait. I've always wondered how you communicate with the future, but all I'm
hearing is Asahina-san's quiet breathing. This background music didn't last ten seconds, and was
quickly replaced by a confused voice.

"I don't believe it......"

"It's been authorized. Bu-Why......? It was so easy......"

That's because the future is now resting on my shoulders — but I didn't say that. How should I
say this, I don't want to talk for much longer on the phone.

"Let's meet in front of Nagato's apartment. Can you make it in 30 minutes?"
"Uhh, wait. Give me an hour. I want to double-check. Oh, and, we should just meet in front of
Nagato-san's apartment, there's no need to go in."

I happily agreed and hung up the phone. After thinking of Asahina-san's cute and shocked face
for a while, I set my face and reined in my feelings. In the time before departure, nothing that
would make me laugh appeared. That guy should understand me best.
And another person, who will know what I'm up to even if I don't tell her. But I should make
sure. I picked up the phone again.

An hour later......

I came too early. I was so happy, I rode my bike as fast as I could. I stood in front of the
luxurious apartment, almost freezing to death. 15 minutes later, a cheerful person ran up to me. It
looked like she didn't have time to change, and didn't think of changing either. She was still
wearing the clothes she was wearing when we came back from our trip. Actually, I was too.

"Kyon-kun."

Asahina-san looked at me full of wonder.

|Я побьюсь об заклад, что разрешение было получить легко. Картина плавающая в моей голове: Подмигивающая Асахина-сан-старшая, согревающая меня своей улыбкой темным вечером.

«Асахина-сан, свяжись со своим начальством или кем-нибудь вроде них. Объясни им, что я хочу взять тебя и Нагато и вернуться в рассвет восемнадцатого декабря.»

Я догадываюсь, что я достиг границы доверия, Взохи Асахины-сан, прохоящих сквозь телефон, стали безмолвным.(By '''Badesar''' - Как я понял, здесь просто не однородные члены,а сложное предложение)

«Подожди минутку.»

Конечно я подожду. Я всегда как ты обещаешься со своим будущим. Я только слышал тихое дыхание Асахины-сан. Эта фоновая музыка не могла продолжать дольше десяти секунд и была быстро прервана смущенным голосом.

«Я не верю в это.…»

«Это было разрешено. Bu-Why......?(???) это было так просто…»

Это потому, что будущее лежало на моих плечах, но я не говорил этого. Как я сказал, я не хочу много говорить по телефону.

«встретимся перед домом Нагато. Ты можешь сделать это через пол часа?»
«Ах, подожди. Дай мне час. Я хочу двойной проверки. Ох, и мы точно встретимся перед домом Нагато, если это необходимо.

Я согласился и повесил трубку. Когда мысли о милом и удивленном лице Асахины-сан покинули меня, я положил свое лицо(????).
До уха не было ничего, что могло сделать меня счасливым. Тот парень понимал меня лучше(нет все же переводчик из меня никакой. Какой паернь?). И все кто знал, что я вечером наверху, если я не говорил с ней. Но я был уверен. Я забрал телефон на верх опять.

Позднее…

Я пришел рано. Я был счастлив после поездки на велосипед, на сколько я мог. Я стоял напротив престижного дома, едва не околев от холода. Через 15 минут, радостный я покинул меня. Этот взгляд она не могла изменить и не думала об измениях(опять же кто она? )(асахина??) она была одета так же как тогда когда мы вернулись из нашего путишествия.

«Кён-кун»

Асахина-сан смотрела на меня удивленными глазами.
переводит - Lexs
|-
|colspan=2|

===6 страница===
|-
|"I still don't get it. Why did your request go through so quickly? Furthermore, my boss even
commanded me to take Nagato-san too, it has to be the three of us...... and when I asked him
what the outcome would be, he only said that it was top-secret. And...... he even said I had to
follow your orders. Why?"

"I'll tell you in Nagato's room."

As I said this, I entered Nagato's room number into the machine by the door and rang the
doorbell. There was a response immediately.

"......"

"It's me."

"Enter."

The door opened, I walked in. Ah, I can't forget Asahina-san, she's still baffled. After I waved to
her, she seemed to wake up and hurried to catch up with me. Every single time we come here,
she's scared. It's almost like it's her habit now. In the elevator, Asahina-san was turning over and
thinking about many questions. She looked quite nervous, but also puzzled.

That expression didn't change, even after Nagato opened the door and ushered us in.
Nagato looked like she not only had time, but was very composed about everything too. She was
in her apartment, but had already changed into that familiar sailor uniform. Reflecting, I feel that
this appearance was especially comforting. I think this, not because I secretly have a sailor fetish,
but because this person could fully understand the feeling of serenity in my heart.

That time, when I saw a short-haired person wearing a sailor uniform holding a knife, as I was
losing consciousness.

If Nagato were to wear something else, I would probably feel very uncomfortable. I know I
would still recognize her, but this sailor uniform has nearly become her trademark.

"......"

Without speaking, Nagato pointed to the room, suggesting that we should sit down. Then she
walked to the kitchen to make some tea.

So, I used this time to outline the basic details for Asahina-san.
"I don't believe it......"

Asahina-san's eyes were wide as plates as she muttered.

"What history was changed, how can it be, I didn't feel a thing......"
|"I still don't get it. Why did your request go through so quickly? Furthermore, my boss even
commanded me to take Nagato-san too, it has to be the three of us...... and when I asked him
what the outcome would be, he only said that it was top-secret. And...... he even said I had to
follow your orders. Why?"

"I'll tell you in Nagato's room."

As I said this, I entered Nagato's room number into the machine by the door and rang the
doorbell. There was a response immediately.

"......"

"It's me."

"Enter."

The door opened, I walked in. Ah, I can't forget Asahina-san, she's still baffled. After I waved to
her, she seemed to wake up and hurried to catch up with me. Every single time we come here,
she's scared. It's almost like it's her habit now. In the elevator, Asahina-san was turning over and
thinking about many questions. She looked quite nervous, but also puzzled.

That expression didn't change, even after Nagato opened the door and ushered us in.
Nagato looked like she not only had time, but was very composed about everything too. She was
in her apartment, but had already changed into that familiar sailor uniform. Reflecting, I feel that
this appearance was especially comforting. I think this, not because I secretly have a sailor fetish,
but because this person could fully understand the feeling of serenity in my heart.

That time, when I saw a short-haired person wearing a sailor uniform holding a knife, as I was
losing consciousness.

If Nagato were to wear something else, I would probably feel very uncomfortable. I know I
would still recognize her, but this sailor uniform has nearly become her trademark.

"......"

Without speaking, Nagato pointed to the room, suggesting that we should sit down. Then she
walked to the kitchen to make some tea.

So, I used this time to outline the basic details for Asahina-san.
"I don't believe it......"

Asahina-san's eyes were wide as plates as she muttered.

"What history was changed, how can it be, I didn't feel a thing......"
|-
|colspan=2|

===7 страница===
|-
|That's not a surprise. No matter how I look at it, the only one with a clear memory of those three
days is me. That me could not have done anything if it weren't for Nagato's hints and amazing
ability to act.

"A worldwide time-space change and direct interference with the future...... these things
coincidentally happened at the same time."

Asahina-san's voice trembled, her gaze drifting away. The table now had three cups of tea. It was
tea Nagato had steeped for us, and she cut in on my explanations to Asahina-san once in a while.
"Really."

Asahina-san was very startled by these comments, and her tea was untouched, it's probably cold
already.

"......"

Nagato expressionlessly stared at Asahina-san, then shifted her unreadable gaze onto me, and
then turned back to Asahina-san.

I think I know what Nagato wants to say. I had told Asahina-san that it was because Nagato had
set things in motion, so the world changed on December the eighteenth. It was lucky that the
Emergency Escape Program had worked, and I had returned to the Tanabata four years ago. But
this resulted in Asakura Ryoko attempting to assassinate me, fortunately a failed attempt. Before
fainting, I saw myself, Nagato and Asahina-san, seemingly from the future, restore the world to
its original state. Only saying this, she might not understand what the hell is going on, so Nagato
wants to add some footnotes.

Considering this wasn't all the information. The Tanabata four years ago also had an Asahina-san
(Big) waiting for us. I still hadn't told her this, since I don't know if telling her would be good or
bad. The Asahina-san now doesn't know anything. In other words, Asahina-san (Big) is hiding
something from her.

This Asahina-san seems to be communicating with the future on a regular basis, so if it were
important, someone, even if it wasn't Asahina-san (Big), maybe her boss or someone even higher
up, someone would probably tell her. Hey, I don't know how time travelers communicate.
But I can mostly tell what happened. "When I asked him what the outcome is, he only said that it
was a secret." were her words exactly.

Asahina-san probably doesn't know anything, because no one is telling her.

I don't know the reasons for this, but if I think about it, it seems about right. As a time traveler,
she's kind of unprepared — that’s what I've thought before. Almost falling into an endless
August, the mysterious mansion...... and if Asahina-san had given advice from the future before
this kind of event, it would have been avoidable, but she didn't. Why?
|That's not a surprise. No matter how I look at it, the only one with a clear memory of those three
days is me. That me could not have done anything if it weren't for Nagato's hints and amazing
ability to act.

"A worldwide time-space change and direct interference with the future...... these things
coincidentally happened at the same time."

Asahina-san's voice trembled, her gaze drifting away. The table now had three cups of tea. It was
tea Nagato had steeped for us, and she cut in on my explanations to Asahina-san once in a while.
"Really."

Asahina-san was very startled by these comments, and her tea was untouched, it's probably cold
already.

"......"

Nagato expressionlessly stared at Asahina-san, then shifted her unreadable gaze onto me, and
then turned back to Asahina-san.

I think I know what Nagato wants to say. I had told Asahina-san that it was because Nagato had
set things in motion, so the world changed on December the eighteenth. It was lucky that the
Emergency Escape Program had worked, and I had returned to the Tanabata four years ago. But
this resulted in Asakura Ryoko attempting to assassinate me, fortunately a failed attempt. Before
fainting, I saw myself, Nagato and Asahina-san, seemingly from the future, restore the world to
its original state. Only saying this, she might not understand what the hell is going on, so Nagato
wants to add some footnotes.

Considering this wasn't all the information. The Tanabata four years ago also had an Asahina-san
(Big) waiting for us. I still hadn't told her this, since I don't know if telling her would be good or
bad. The Asahina-san now doesn't know anything. In other words, Asahina-san (Big) is hiding
something from her.

This Asahina-san seems to be communicating with the future on a regular basis, so if it were
important, someone, even if it wasn't Asahina-san (Big), maybe her boss or someone even higher
up, someone would probably tell her. Hey, I don't know how time travelers communicate.
But I can mostly tell what happened. "When I asked him what the outcome is, he only said that it
was a secret." were her words exactly.

Asahina-san probably doesn't know anything, because no one is telling her.

I don't know the reasons for this, but if I think about it, it seems about right. As a time traveler,
she's kind of unprepared — that’s what I've thought before. Almost falling into an endless
August, the mysterious mansion...... and if Asahina-san had given advice from the future before
this kind of event, it would have been avoidable, but she didn't. Why?
|-
|colspan=2|

===8 страница===
|-
|Nod. I see.

If Asahina-san (Big) doesn't know anything, it would be too weird, because she, in the past —
Asahina-san now — has already done these things. So, if these events and adventures were
avoided, her future history would change. So it is required that, no matter what, we have to go
through these things.

This is all my theory, and the result is that we will all end up helpless to change anything, like
Nagato.

But since it's like this, isn't Asahina-san quite pitiable? Every time something happens, she'll
always be scared to death. The number of times she's been shocked may even surpass the number
of times I, a person from this time, have been startled. Moreover, Asahina-san's reasons for
coming to the present are very suspicious. If it was only Haruhi that needed to be under
surveillance, an anti-theft video camera could do the job.

There has to be a real reason. Asahina-san herself does not know. But, the her a little while into
the future does seem to know......

Lost in thought, I heard a cold, crisp voice.

"I want you to do something for me."

Since it's Nagato, I would do almost anything that she asks.

"Please don't say anything to the me in the time we are visiting."

Any talk at all? Do "Um" and "Ah" count too?

"If it's possible."

Nagato's normally expressionless eyes showed her thoughts, for once. Her black pupils showed
that this was really a passionate wish. For me to reject this request, it would be akin to trying to
catch the moon in the lake.

"Got it. Since you said it like this, I'll find a way."

The head that always has short hair nodded, slightly.

Nagato, whose instructions were used to iron out the details of time and space, and Asahina-san,
who was the faithful executor, made up this team of Aliens and Time Travelers. No matter how
big Koizumi's Agency is, they have no chance of winning. Except I'm not sure if they even plan
on fighting.

Nagato, Asahina-san and I went to the entrance to put on our shoes. In that cramped space, we
crowded and squeezed together. Last month, when I went with Asahina-san (Big), I had
forgotten my shoes.
|Nod. I see.

If Asahina-san (Big) doesn't know anything, it would be too weird, because she, in the past —
Asahina-san now — has already done these things. So, if these events and adventures were
avoided, her future history would change. So it is required that, no matter what, we have to go
through these things.

This is all my theory, and the result is that we will all end up helpless to change anything, like
Nagato.

But since it's like this, isn't Asahina-san quite pitiable? Every time something happens, she'll
always be scared to death. The number of times she's been shocked may even surpass the number
of times I, a person from this time, have been startled. Moreover, Asahina-san's reasons for
coming to the present are very suspicious. If it was only Haruhi that needed to be under
surveillance, an anti-theft video camera could do the job.

There has to be a real reason. Asahina-san herself does not know. But, the her a little while into
the future does seem to know......

Lost in thought, I heard a cold, crisp voice.

"I want you to do something for me."

Since it's Nagato, I would do almost anything that she asks.

"Please don't say anything to the me in the time we are visiting."

Any talk at all? Do "Um" and "Ah" count too?

"If it's possible."

Nagato's normally expressionless eyes showed her thoughts, for once. Her black pupils showed
that this was really a passionate wish. For me to reject this request, it would be akin to trying to
catch the moon in the lake.

"Got it. Since you said it like this, I'll find a way."

The head that always has short hair nodded, slightly.

Nagato, whose instructions were used to iron out the details of time and space, and Asahina-san,
who was the faithful executor, made up this team of Aliens and Time Travelers. No matter how
big Koizumi's Agency is, they have no chance of winning. Except I'm not sure if they even plan
on fighting.

Nagato, Asahina-san and I went to the entrance to put on our shoes. In that cramped space, we
crowded and squeezed together. Last month, when I went with Asahina-san (Big), I had
forgotten my shoes.
|-
|colspan=2|

===9 страница===
|-
|That lesson reappeared clearly before me now. Her high heels were in the
exact same place they were four years ago, obviously the work of Nagato. It's not like I can
return them to this Asahina-san, so I guess I'll just ignore them.

"Um, December the eighteenth... what time?"

Nagato's answer was exact to the second; Asahina-san nodded her head.

"We're going now. Kyon-kun, close your eyes. "

And — —

Time moved. That very familiar dizzy feeling that makes me want to puke. Even though my eyes
are closed, it feels like something is flashing. It's comparable to staring at the sky and ascending,
along with that unpleasant feeling of rising fast and losing track of what's up and what's down.
Just like riding on an out-of-control roller coaster and being thrown around ten times, losing
focus and feeling very weird, I was almost at my limit...

My soles finally landed on the ground again. The gravity pulling me down feels so comfortable.

"We're here."

Nagato said softly.

I opened my eyes gingerly, and was startled.

I found myself standing in front of the school gates.

I quickly tried to remember what happened before. On Tanabata four years ago, I came through
time on the direction of the Nagato still in "Standby Mode". Coming back to the eighteenth with
Asahina-san, I had gazed at the black world Nagato had created and walked under a street
light......

......and we had landed in the middle of all that.

That "Me", changing himself as the world changed, was saying something to a Nagato with
glasses on. I can even see the shadow of Asahina-san wearing my jacket. This isn't too good,
because no matter how you look at it, this is just way too close.
"Don't worry."

Our Nagato said in monotone.

"They can't see us. A soundproof barrier has been set up."
|That lesson reappeared clearly before me now. Her high heels were in the
exact same place they were four years ago, obviously the work of Nagato. It's not like I can
return them to this Asahina-san, so I guess I'll just ignore them.

"Um, December the eighteenth... what time?"

Nagato's answer was exact to the second; Asahina-san nodded her head.

"We're going now. Kyon-kun, close your eyes. "

And — —

Time moved. That very familiar dizzy feeling that makes me want to puke. Even though my eyes
are closed, it feels like something is flashing. It's comparable to staring at the sky and ascending,
along with that unpleasant feeling of rising fast and losing track of what's up and what's down.
Just like riding on an out-of-control roller coaster and being thrown around ten times, losing
focus and feeling very weird, I was almost at my limit...

My soles finally landed on the ground again. The gravity pulling me down feels so comfortable.

"We're here."

Nagato said softly.

I opened my eyes gingerly, and was startled.

I found myself standing in front of the school gates.

I quickly tried to remember what happened before. On Tanabata four years ago, I came through
time on the direction of the Nagato still in "Standby Mode". Coming back to the eighteenth with
Asahina-san, I had gazed at the black world Nagato had created and walked under a street
light......

......and we had landed in the middle of all that.

That "Me", changing himself as the world changed, was saying something to a Nagato with
glasses on. I can even see the shadow of Asahina-san wearing my jacket. This isn't too good,
because no matter how you look at it, this is just way too close.
"Don't worry."

Our Nagato said in monotone.

"They can't see us. A soundproof barrier has been set up."
|-
|colspan=2|

===10 страница===
|-
|That means, to "Me", Asahina-san and Nagato (with glasses), we're just soundless, transparent
people. This doesn't need clarification from Nagato, because she's here with us. Pity.
Asahina-san was blinking non-stop.

"Um...... who's that girl? It's an adult, why is she here?"

From here, they're only silhouettes. As expected, Asahina-san doesn't get it. If she could imagine
that her future self would appear here, it would be too unnerving. As I was contemplating
whether or not to tell her, something happened that made that thought disappear like dust in the
wind. Even though I knew it was coming, it still gave me goose bumps watching it as a spectator.
Suddenly, someone appeared from the shadows. It passed softly by us and by the time I realized
that it was Asakura Ryoko, she was already running, no, charging at "us". Her knife was at her
waist as she charged us in a hostile fashion.

Asahina-san (Big) yelled something, but it was too late, "I" had been stabbed, just like I
remember.

"Ohh."

That looked painful. I didn't notice it before, but when Asakura is waving that knife around, she's
very detestable. Full of bloodlust, she stuck the knife into "my" body without hesitation. Luckily,
Asakura Ryoko can only be convicted of attempted murder.

"I" fell.

"Eh...... Oh! Kyon-kun!"

Asahina-san started yelling too, and she started to run to "Me". "Ah......!" as she immediately ran
into the invisible wall, and she stopped, looking on miserably. I think she's forgotten I'm right
beside her in the heat of the moment. Her eyes only saw "Me", and I still don't know if I should
be pleased or jealous.

"Nagato-san!"

Looking at Asahina-san, Nagato bobbed her head.

"The barrier's dissolved...... It ends now."

Asahina-san ran over, Nagato also started working. Faster than the night wind, she grabbed
Asakura's knife right away. Asakura's yell rang out, a mixture of hate and fright. I also ran
towards the old me. Oh, great, now "I" look horrible.

Asahina-san was crying while she held "Me" in her arms. Since she's worried about me, I'm
really happy. But hanging there, I wouldn't mind if I died.

|That means, to "Me", Asahina-san and Nagato (with glasses), we're just soundless, transparent
people. This doesn't need clarification from Nagato, because she's here with us. Pity.
Asahina-san was blinking non-stop.

"Um...... who's that girl? It's an adult, why is she here?"

From here, they're only silhouettes. As expected, Asahina-san doesn't get it. If she could imagine
that her future self would appear here, it would be too unnerving. As I was contemplating
whether or not to tell her, something happened that made that thought disappear like dust in the
wind. Even though I knew it was coming, it still gave me goose bumps watching it as a spectator.
Suddenly, someone appeared from the shadows. It passed softly by us and by the time I realized
that it was Asakura Ryoko, she was already running, no, charging at "us". Her knife was at her
waist as she charged us in a hostile fashion.

Asahina-san (Big) yelled something, but it was too late, "I" had been stabbed, just like I
remember.

"Ohh."

That looked painful. I didn't notice it before, but when Asakura is waving that knife around, she's
very detestable. Full of bloodlust, she stuck the knife into "my" body without hesitation. Luckily,
Asakura Ryoko can only be convicted of attempted murder.

"I" fell.

"Eh...... Oh! Kyon-kun!"

Asahina-san started yelling too, and she started to run to "Me". "Ah......!" as she immediately ran
into the invisible wall, and she stopped, looking on miserably. I think she's forgotten I'm right
beside her in the heat of the moment. Her eyes only saw "Me", and I still don't know if I should
be pleased or jealous.

"Nagato-san!"

Looking at Asahina-san, Nagato bobbed her head.

"The barrier's dissolved...... It ends now."

Asahina-san ran over, Nagato also started working. Faster than the night wind, she grabbed
Asakura's knife right away. Asakura's yell rang out, a mixture of hate and fright. I also ran
towards the old me. Oh, great, now "I" look horrible.

Asahina-san was crying while she held "Me" in her arms. Since she's worried about me, I'm
really happy. But hanging there, I wouldn't mind if I died.
|-
|colspan=2|

===11 страница===
|-
|She tearfully cried for "Me" as if her life depended on it, completely ignoring everyone else. I
really want to thank her.

Painfully, Asahina-san (Big) moved her gaze from the ground up and stared at me.

"You're here."

But I'm a bit late, not as in time late, but mood-wise.

"......Hey......"

This sound was Nagato from my memory. The someone running around that was hurting my
heart. The Nagato with glasses had fallen down, and was sitting there with a look of alarm on her
face. Those dark eyes’ gaze moved from the fallen "Me" to Asakura, then to the person wearing
the same sailor uniform as her, then onto me.

"Wh...... y......"

I have an agreement with my Nagato. So, I cannot talk to this other Nagato, the one that just
finished changing the world. There is only one thing I have to say or do.
Picking up the gun that Nagato had made three years ago, I looked at "Me". To say what I heard
before, I opened my mouth and said what I remembered. This should work, because as long as it
mostly fits, a little bit of difference is allowed. That "Me" completely closed his almost-closed
eyes, falling to one side. This fainting scene was very exciting, it looked like "I" died. But if no
one stops the blood, "I" would really die.

Then, from now on, it's all up to us. Even I don't know what will happen after.
The first thing I see is my Nagato stopping Asakura.

"......"

The knife Nagato was holding onto glowed as it turned to dust. Asakura wanted to run away but
couldn't move, as if her feet were glued to the ground. Nagato was speaking very fast.

"Wh, Why? You......"

Asakura's body was also shining now.

"Isn't this what you wanted...... Today too...... Why......"

The unmoving Asakura asked one last question, and then disintegrated like a knife just cut her
into pieces. At the same time,

"Ah?......"
|She tearfully cried for "Me" as if her life depended on it, completely ignoring everyone else. I
really want to thank her.

Painfully, Asahina-san (Big) moved her gaze from the ground up and stared at me.

"You're here."

But I'm a bit late, not as in time late, but mood-wise.

"......Hey......"

This sound was Nagato from my memory. The someone running around that was hurting my
heart. The Nagato with glasses had fallen down, and was sitting there with a look of alarm on her
face. Those dark eyes’ gaze moved from the fallen "Me" to Asakura, then to the person wearing
the same sailor uniform as her, then onto me.

"Wh...... y......"

I have an agreement with my Nagato. So, I cannot talk to this other Nagato, the one that just
finished changing the world. There is only one thing I have to say or do.
Picking up the gun that Nagato had made three years ago, I looked at "Me". To say what I heard
before, I opened my mouth and said what I remembered. This should work, because as long as it
mostly fits, a little bit of difference is allowed. That "Me" completely closed his almost-closed
eyes, falling to one side. This fainting scene was very exciting, it looked like "I" died. But if no
one stops the blood, "I" would really die.

Then, from now on, it's all up to us. Even I don't know what will happen after.
The first thing I see is my Nagato stopping Asakura.

"......"

The knife Nagato was holding onto glowed as it turned to dust. Asakura wanted to run away but
couldn't move, as if her feet were glued to the ground. Nagato was speaking very fast.

"Wh, Why? You......"

Asakura's body was also shining now.

"Isn't this what you wanted...... Today too...... Why......"

The unmoving Asakura asked one last question, and then disintegrated like a knife just cut her
into pieces. At the same time,

"Ah?......"
|-
|colspan=2|

===12 страница===
|-
|Asahina-san (Small) toppled over, looking like she was bending over my body. The softly closed
eyes and the slightly open mouth said she was asleep.

Asahina-san's (Big) hand gently caresses the dead-tired senpai's neck.

"I put her to sleep."

The adult Asahina-san stroked her young self's hair sadly.

"I can't let her know I'm here. I had to do this."

Asahina-san sleeps very cutely, using "my" hand as a pillow.

"Don't tell her about me."

This sleeping face is the same as the one from Tanabata three years ago, as the one on the bench
in the park, the reason is exactly the same too, Asahina-san (Big) doesn't want the her from the
past see what she looks like. The back is fine, but if she walks closer, Asahina-san is not allowed
to see Asahina-san (Big).

I gazed at the unconscious Asahina-san and at "Me".

"......"

My Nagato knelt and leaned over, putting her hand to the abdomen of the "Me" that got stabbed.
It's a good thing she did. Anyway, the blood stopped, and "my" pale face finally looked like a
normal human's. So, the person who healed me was her.

Nagato casually stood up and, without wiping the blood off her finger, reached her hand out and
said,

"Lend it to me."

I didn't say anything, and just gave her the gun. I haven't held it in a long time, and was glad to
give it up. If anything happens, this can be used as a threat I suppose. But no matter what, I won't
shoot any Nagato with it.

The gun-wielding Nagato points the gun at the Nagato with glasses sitting on the ground, who
had been timid all along. She nonchalantly cocks and fires it.

Nagato (with glasses) started shining as she slowly stood up. That stick-like posture was the
posture of the Nagato I was familiar with. Completely different from when she gave me an
application form, or when she awkwardly pulled on my sleeve while crying, different from that
shy, slightly smiling person.
|Asahina-san (Small) toppled over, looking like she was bending over my body. The softly closed
eyes and the slightly open mouth said she was asleep.

Asahina-san's (Big) hand gently caresses the dead-tired senpai's neck.

"I put her to sleep."

The adult Asahina-san stroked her young self's hair sadly.

"I can't let her know I'm here. I had to do this."

Asahina-san sleeps very cutely, using "my" hand as a pillow.

"Don't tell her about me."

This sleeping face is the same as the one from Tanabata three years ago, as the one on the bench
in the park, the reason is exactly the same too, Asahina-san (Big) doesn't want the her from the
past see what she looks like. The back is fine, but if she walks closer, Asahina-san is not allowed
to see Asahina-san (Big).

I gazed at the unconscious Asahina-san and at "Me".

"......"

My Nagato knelt and leaned over, putting her hand to the abdomen of the "Me" that got stabbed.
It's a good thing she did. Anyway, the blood stopped, and "my" pale face finally looked like a
normal human's. So, the person who healed me was her.

Nagato casually stood up and, without wiping the blood off her finger, reached her hand out and
said,

"Lend it to me."

I didn't say anything, and just gave her the gun. I haven't held it in a long time, and was glad to
give it up. If anything happens, this can be used as a threat I suppose. But no matter what, I won't
shoot any Nagato with it.

The gun-wielding Nagato points the gun at the Nagato with glasses sitting on the ground, who
had been timid all along. She nonchalantly cocks and fires it.

Nagato (with glasses) started shining as she slowly stood up. That stick-like posture was the
posture of the Nagato I was familiar with. Completely different from when she gave me an
application form, or when she awkwardly pulled on my sleeve while crying, different from that
shy, slightly smiling person.
|-
|colspan=2|

===13 страница===
|-
|Like she was proving it to me, that Nagato took off her glasses and, after staring at me, locked
her cold gaze onto the other her and said,

"Request synchronization."

The two Nagatos stared at each other. Counting this time, I have already seen "Me" several times
before. Both Asahina-sans have also been around each other many times. But, this is the first
time there has been more than one Nagato at a time. It makes me feel odd. Quite a magnificent
sight.

"Request synchronization."

The Nagato that was shot repeated, the Nagato that shot immediately replied.

"Denied."

Even I found this odd, let alone the Nagato holding glasses in her hand. Her eyebrows may have
moved.

"Why?"

"Because I don't want to."

I'm astonished. Completely flabbergasted. Has anything this clear ever come out of Nagato's
mouth before? This isn't an excuse. This explicit denial proves she has emotions, no doubt about
it.

"......"

The other Nagato, seemingly lost in thought, quieted.

"......"

She's as silent as before, as the night wind blows her hair around.
I gently said to the Nagato from the past,

"Go change the world back to its former state."

"Understood."

That Nagato nodded, and said, in a slightly hesitating voice that only I could understand,

"Unable to sense the existence of the Integrated Data Sentient Entity."

"It's not here."
|Like she was proving it to me, that Nagato took off her glasses and, after staring at me, locked
her cold gaze onto the other her and said,

"Request synchronization."

The two Nagatos stared at each other. Counting this time, I have already seen "Me" several times
before. Both Asahina-sans have also been around each other many times. But, this is the first
time there has been more than one Nagato at a time. It makes me feel odd. Quite a magnificent
sight.

"Request synchronization."

The Nagato that was shot repeated, the Nagato that shot immediately replied.

"Denied."

Even I found this odd, let alone the Nagato holding glasses in her hand. Her eyebrows may have
moved.

"Why?"

"Because I don't want to."

I'm astonished. Completely flabbergasted. Has anything this clear ever come out of Nagato's
mouth before? This isn't an excuse. This explicit denial proves she has emotions, no doubt about
it.

"......"

The other Nagato, seemingly lost in thought, quieted.

"......"

She's as silent as before, as the night wind blows her hair around.
I gently said to the Nagato from the past,

"Go change the world back to its former state."

"Understood."

That Nagato nodded, and said, in a slightly hesitating voice that only I could understand,

"Unable to sense the existence of the Integrated Data Sentient Entity."

"It's not here."
|-
|colspan=2|

===14 страница===
|-
|My Nagato faintly said,

"I am still connected to the time and space I am from, let me do the second adjustment. "

"Understood." Said the Nagato from the past.

"After the transformation,"

My Nagato said,

"You can move according to your own wishes."

The Nagato that was just reverted looks at me, her head tilted. Unperceivable data appears in that
expression and gaze, but I can read it, no one is more clear than I as to what Nagato wants to say.
This Nagato is that Nagato. The Nagato that appeared at the hospital that night. The one that said
her own punishment was being debated and annoying the shit out of me.

I also understand why the Nagato from the future has rejected synchronization. Nagato doesn't
want that her to tell this her what she has to do.

Why? — Why ask why, that's something that's not obvious to see.

Thank you. — That time I heard Nagato say this as the answer.

"Kyon-kun?"

Asahina-san spoke cautiously to the still standing me.

"This child...... Can you take care of her?"

She started to pick up the heavy-looking, peacefully-sleeping Asahina-san (Small). I
immediately went to help, and, following her directions, piggy-backed the slender Asahina-san
like before. She's even as soft and warm as in my memory.

"A large-scale time-quake will be happening shortly,"
Asahina-san (Big) said, hugging her arms, her very serious face showing sharp anxiety.

"Compared with the one Nagato-san did just now, this one is even more complicated and
significant. Opening your eyes, even if you wanted to, would be extremely hard."

Since it's you that's saying this, of course I believe you, but what difference does this make?

"The first change was only meant to start the process. In this one, we need to make time turn
back to its original flow. Think for a second about where you woke up."
|My Nagato faintly said,

"I am still connected to the time and space I am from, let me do the second adjustment. "

"Understood." Said the Nagato from the past.

"After the transformation,"

My Nagato said,

"You can move according to your own wishes."

The Nagato that was just reverted looks at me, her head tilted. Unperceivable data appears in that
expression and gaze, but I can read it, no one is more clear than I as to what Nagato wants to say.
This Nagato is that Nagato. The Nagato that appeared at the hospital that night. The one that said
her own punishment was being debated and annoying the shit out of me.

I also understand why the Nagato from the future has rejected synchronization. Nagato doesn't
want that her to tell this her what she has to do.

Why? — Why ask why, that's something that's not obvious to see.

Thank you. — That time I heard Nagato say this as the answer.

"Kyon-kun?"

Asahina-san spoke cautiously to the still standing me.

"This child...... Can you take care of her?"

She started to pick up the heavy-looking, peacefully-sleeping Asahina-san (Small). I
immediately went to help, and, following her directions, piggy-backed the slender Asahina-san
like before. She's even as soft and warm as in my memory.

"A large-scale time-quake will be happening shortly,"
Asahina-san (Big) said, hugging her arms, her very serious face showing sharp anxiety.

"Compared with the one Nagato-san did just now, this one is even more complicated and
significant. Opening your eyes, even if you wanted to, would be extremely hard."

Since it's you that's saying this, of course I believe you, but what difference does this make?

"The first change was only meant to start the process. In this one, we need to make time turn
back to its original flow. Think for a second about where you woke up."
|-
|colspan=2|

===15 страница===
|-
|The evening of December the eighteenth, I went into the hospital where I later woke up.

"Yes. So, we must make this turn into that."

Barefoot, with my jacket over her shoulder, Asahina-san (Big) slowly and quietly walked over.
One of Asahina-san's (Big) hands went to Asahina-san's (Small) shoulder as she turned her head
around and looked at Nagato. The Nagato that came here with me walked over to join us. There
was still someone remaining like they originally were; the fallen "Me" was still lying there.
Asahina-san (Big) reached out and grabbed Nagato with her free hand.

"It's up to you, Nagato-san."

Nagato lightly nodded her head, then stared at herself, as if they were never going to meet again.
The other Nagato didn't say a word. It might have been my imagination, but she looked very
lonely. No worries. I still remember what I said then. That "Me" right there will talk to you soon
enough. That punk will say this, for certain, so come visit with a clear conscience. Don't forget to
call your boss a 'bastard' for me.

"Close your eyes, Kyon-kun,"

Asahina-san (Big) said softly,

"Don't get time-sick."

I followed her advice, closing my eyes tightly.

The next moment, I feel the world tremble.

"Uwah — —"

Falling heads over heels and revolving in a no-gravity zone is something I have experienced
many times before. Even though I think I'm used to these sensations, this time is vastly different
from all the other times. If all the other times were like riding a roller-coaster in an amusement
park, this is a noisy, anarchic space shuttle I'm randomly flying about in without a seat belt. But,
since my body has no mass, it is actually not being twirled around. This is just dizziness. Despite
the fact that I want to see what the outside looks like, as soon as I open my eyes, it's really like
being dead drunk, very scary. The only movie I get to see is the random bits of light that came
through my eyelids, lighting up the dark. The warmth of Asahina-san (Small) on my back and
the feeling of Asahina-san's (Big) hand on my shoulder are both very comforting.

— — I feel a waning light stabbing at my closed eyes.

Because I can't resist the desire to look, I open my eyes, and see where the red light is, in reality,
coming from. Revolving red lights are something only emergency vehicles have.
|The evening of December the eighteenth, I went into the hospital where I later woke up.

"Yes. So, we must make this turn into that."

Barefoot, with my jacket over her shoulder, Asahina-san (Big) slowly and quietly walked over.
One of Asahina-san's (Big) hands went to Asahina-san's (Small) shoulder as she turned her head
around and looked at Nagato. The Nagato that came here with me walked over to join us. There
was still someone remaining like they originally were; the fallen "Me" was still lying there.
Asahina-san (Big) reached out and grabbed Nagato with her free hand.

"It's up to you, Nagato-san."

Nagato lightly nodded her head, then stared at herself, as if they were never going to meet again.
The other Nagato didn't say a word. It might have been my imagination, but she looked very
lonely. No worries. I still remember what I said then. That "Me" right there will talk to you soon
enough. That punk will say this, for certain, so come visit with a clear conscience. Don't forget to
call your boss a 'bastard' for me.

"Close your eyes, Kyon-kun,"

Asahina-san (Big) said softly,

"Don't get time-sick."

I followed her advice, closing my eyes tightly.

The next moment, I feel the world tremble.

"Uwah — —"

Falling heads over heels and revolving in a no-gravity zone is something I have experienced
many times before. Even though I think I'm used to these sensations, this time is vastly different
from all the other times. If all the other times were like riding a roller-coaster in an amusement
park, this is a noisy, anarchic space shuttle I'm randomly flying about in without a seat belt. But,
since my body has no mass, it is actually not being twirled around. This is just dizziness. Despite
the fact that I want to see what the outside looks like, as soon as I open my eyes, it's really like
being dead drunk, very scary. The only movie I get to see is the random bits of light that came
through my eyelids, lighting up the dark. The warmth of Asahina-san (Small) on my back and
the feeling of Asahina-san's (Big) hand on my shoulder are both very comforting.

— — I feel a waning light stabbing at my closed eyes.

Because I can't resist the desire to look, I open my eyes, and see where the red light is, in reality,
coming from. Revolving red lights are something only emergency vehicles have.
|-
|colspan=2|

===16 страница===
|-
|What......?

An ambulance stood directly in front of North High's gates. Students who like action looked on
from a distance while emergency personnel lifted someone onto a stretcher. There were two
people following this stretcher at its high speed, two girls in fact, and I will never forget their
names my entire life. Haruhi's pale face looked frightened, Asahina-san was crying and very sad,
running after the stretcher. Shortly after, an unsmiling Koizumi chased after them.

The stretcher was immediately put into the ambulance, and Haruhi, after exchanging a few words
with the personnel, got in too. The red lights started flashing again, and the ambulance began to
move. Koizumi, standing beside Asahina-san who was covering her eyes, looked very serious as
he talked on his cell phone. Nagato wasn't there, but that was obvious.

My dizziness still hadn't gone away. To tell the truth, I wasn't even sure where my body was at
the moment.

Some part of my body felt Asahina-san (Big) let out a huge sigh.

"Kyon-kun, now we'll return to the original time."

The movie I was watching gradually disappeared. Has the service been cut? I'll give you
something to see. Like during my three-day long memory loss, it's a brigade leader's
responsibility to worry about the members, that's the way it is, Haruhi.

The dizziness started again, I really want to take some pills. Next time, I must prepare some
beforehand.

"Aim at the time you came from. Follow that me. It will take her a while to wake up...... Fufu,
Maybe I'll let you kiss me."

And with that joke, I felt Asahina-san (Big) gradually fade away.

And — —

When I open my eyes, I'm standing in Nagato's living room with Asahina-san on my back.
Nagato is standing facing me.

"Sixty-two seconds have passed since we departed."

Lifting her head to look at me, she said,

"We're back."

Back to our own time and world.
|What......?

An ambulance stood directly in front of North High's gates. Students who like action looked on
from a distance while emergency personnel lifted someone onto a stretcher. There were two
people following this stretcher at its high speed, two girls in fact, and I will never forget their
names my entire life. Haruhi's pale face looked frightened, Asahina-san was crying and very sad,
running after the stretcher. Shortly after, an unsmiling Koizumi chased after them.

The stretcher was immediately put into the ambulance, and Haruhi, after exchanging a few words
with the personnel, got in too. The red lights started flashing again, and the ambulance began to
move. Koizumi, standing beside Asahina-san who was covering her eyes, looked very serious as
he talked on his cell phone. Nagato wasn't there, but that was obvious.

My dizziness still hadn't gone away. To tell the truth, I wasn't even sure where my body was at
the moment.

Some part of my body felt Asahina-san (Big) let out a huge sigh.

"Kyon-kun, now we'll return to the original time."

The movie I was watching gradually disappeared. Has the service been cut? I'll give you
something to see. Like during my three-day long memory loss, it's a brigade leader's
responsibility to worry about the members, that's the way it is, Haruhi.

The dizziness started again, I really want to take some pills. Next time, I must prepare some
beforehand.

"Aim at the time you came from. Follow that me. It will take her a while to wake up...... Fufu,
Maybe I'll let you kiss me."

And with that joke, I felt Asahina-san (Big) gradually fade away.

And — —

When I open my eyes, I'm standing in Nagato's living room with Asahina-san on my back.
Nagato is standing facing me.

"Sixty-two seconds have passed since we departed."

Lifting her head to look at me, she said,

"We're back."

Back to our own time and world.
|-
|colspan=2|

===17 страница===
|-
|I sighed and put Asahina-san down off my shoulders. She's really the best nominee for a 'Makepeople-
want-to-kiss-your-sleeping-face' contest. The “Me” that believes everything Asahina-san
said is very impure. If this wasn't Nagato's room, or she wasn't staring at me like she's
investigating me, it's possible I might throw away feelings of shame. No, I wouldn't do that. I
wouldn't.

Picking up the teacup on the table, I downed it in one gulp. Even though when we left the tea
was already cool, this tasted great. It's kind of like drinking tea after taking a bath. It can also be
compared to Asahina-san's tea.

‘’Sigh’’ "Oh man..."

Finally, I've finished everything from last year that needed sorting out. There shouldn't be
anything we haven't finished. With the chapter on the world changing closed at last, the winter
trip that crossed into this year is definitely finished, the only thing left is going to the temples and
shrines for the first time this year. Meh, Haruhi will come up with something new in a little bit.
Before that happens, these days should be quite quiet.

By the way, the angel-like time traveler is still not awake. I don't know what kind of magic was
used on her, but she looks just like Shamisen in a warm room after being fed. Being put into this
sleep that looks very happy, it's actually somewhat pitiable. I asked Nagato to put bedding on the
ground, and placed Asahina-san down to sleep on it, putting a wool blanket and a quilt on top.

"Nagato, before Asahina-san wakes up, please take care of her."

Nagato regarded the sleeping visitor, then shot a look at me and nodded her head.
Although I woke up ready for action, I am now actually really tired. The accumulated tiredness
from the vacation and the time travel, if not taken care of with a bath and bed, will prevent me
from getting up tomorrow at nine. My very limited reserves are slowly disappearing, like an
ordinary miracle. I want that to stop. You could say what five people do in a month is small in
comparison with what I've gone through.

Not unlike the Tanabata when I started being Mr. Sleep-for-Three-Years, I could let her put a
blanket on me with Asahina-san. But even though I have confidence that I will fall asleep once I
lie down, I can't help but think that nobody would wish for that to happen.
A time traveler occasionally sleeping at an alien's house, that's not too bad.

"See you tomorrow."

"Understood."

Using her very calming gaze, Nagato expressionlessly stared at me. Her two serene pupils under
her bangs stared fixedly at me.
|I sighed and put Asahina-san down off my shoulders. She's really the best nominee for a 'Makepeople-
want-to-kiss-your-sleeping-face' contest. The “Me” that believes everything Asahina-san
said is very impure. If this wasn't Nagato's room, or she wasn't staring at me like she's
investigating me, it's possible I might throw away feelings of shame. No, I wouldn't do that. I
wouldn't.

Picking up the teacup on the table, I downed it in one gulp. Even though when we left the tea
was already cool, this tasted great. It's kind of like drinking tea after taking a bath. It can also be
compared to Asahina-san's tea.

‘’Sigh’’ "Oh man..."

Finally, I've finished everything from last year that needed sorting out. There shouldn't be
anything we haven't finished. With the chapter on the world changing closed at last, the winter
trip that crossed into this year is definitely finished, the only thing left is going to the temples and
shrines for the first time this year. Meh, Haruhi will come up with something new in a little bit.
Before that happens, these days should be quite quiet.

By the way, the angel-like time traveler is still not awake. I don't know what kind of magic was
used on her, but she looks just like Shamisen in a warm room after being fed. Being put into this
sleep that looks very happy, it's actually somewhat pitiable. I asked Nagato to put bedding on the
ground, and placed Asahina-san down to sleep on it, putting a wool blanket and a quilt on top.

"Nagato, before Asahina-san wakes up, please take care of her."

Nagato regarded the sleeping visitor, then shot a look at me and nodded her head.
Although I woke up ready for action, I am now actually really tired. The accumulated tiredness
from the vacation and the time travel, if not taken care of with a bath and bed, will prevent me
from getting up tomorrow at nine. My very limited reserves are slowly disappearing, like an
ordinary miracle. I want that to stop. You could say what five people do in a month is small in
comparison with what I've gone through.

Not unlike the Tanabata when I started being Mr. Sleep-for-Three-Years, I could let her put a
blanket on me with Asahina-san. But even though I have confidence that I will fall asleep once I
lie down, I can't help but think that nobody would wish for that to happen.
A time traveler occasionally sleeping at an alien's house, that's not too bad.

"See you tomorrow."

"Understood."

Using her very calming gaze, Nagato expressionlessly stared at me. Her two serene pupils under
her bangs stared fixedly at me.
|-
|colspan=2|

===18 страница===
|-
|"Thanks for your work today. Sorry I made you go through all that."

Same with Asahina-san. The person who did the most work would be this Nagato and the Nagato
that was there at the Tanabata four years ago.

"No problem."

Her expression unchanged,

"This all started because of me."

I stared at the alien until the door closed tightly. Earlier, I had wondered whether a smile would
show up on her face, regrettably not — or very comforting, since the delicate, fair face is
impassive as usual. But I thought there was something different from the past, thank my skilled
eyes for noticing that.

Coming out of the apartment, I slowly rode my bike home, and fell asleep as soon as I lay on my
bed after getting there.

I feel that if you fall asleep when you're really tired, you will have a whole lot of weird, happy
dreams. Thirty seconds after I woke up, I forgot everything about the dream, but the lingering
mood told me everything I needed to know.

A time traveler and an alien peacefully steeping tea together will leave this kind of a mood.
So, just like putting Asahina-san down off my shoulders, I threw off all worries and lived calmly
for a month.

But there was still a problem.

After seeing that extremely cute face, this problem had slipped my mind; but even though she
fell asleep, Asahina-san wouldn't forget what Nagato and I, along with Asahina-san (Big) went
through on December the eighteenth. From her point of view, she had just heard from me that
time and space had been changed and had not known whether to believe it or not. After going
back in time to see the horrid scene in which "I" got stabbed, she got put to sleep. After she woke
up, did she want to go back? — That's the problem.

From my point of view, she'd already completed her mission very well, since what she did only
she could do. Except Asahina-san didn't see it like that. Now that I think about it, not long after
the end of the vacation, Asahina-san became very absent-minded and lost in thought.

This and that Sunday Asahina-san who called me out melancholically are connected in some
way. She even saved a kid wearing glasses from an auto accident that day. Actually, Asahinasan's
(Big) secrecy has an interesting implication. Whoever makes Asahina-san cry deserves to
be beat to a pulp; this is indisputable. After reflecting for a while, I wondered how many times I've made Asahina-san cry?
|"Thanks for your work today. Sorry I made you go through all that."

Same with Asahina-san. The person who did the most work would be this Nagato and the Nagato
that was there at the Tanabata four years ago.

"No problem."

Her expression unchanged,

"This all started because of me."

I stared at the alien until the door closed tightly. Earlier, I had wondered whether a smile would
show up on her face, regrettably not — or very comforting, since the delicate, fair face is
impassive as usual. But I thought there was something different from the past, thank my skilled
eyes for noticing that.

Coming out of the apartment, I slowly rode my bike home, and fell asleep as soon as I lay on my
bed after getting there.

I feel that if you fall asleep when you're really tired, you will have a whole lot of weird, happy
dreams. Thirty seconds after I woke up, I forgot everything about the dream, but the lingering
mood told me everything I needed to know.

A time traveler and an alien peacefully steeping tea together will leave this kind of a mood.
So, just like putting Asahina-san down off my shoulders, I threw off all worries and lived calmly
for a month.

But there was still a problem.

After seeing that extremely cute face, this problem had slipped my mind; but even though she
fell asleep, Asahina-san wouldn't forget what Nagato and I, along with Asahina-san (Big) went
through on December the eighteenth. From her point of view, she had just heard from me that
time and space had been changed and had not known whether to believe it or not. After going
back in time to see the horrid scene in which "I" got stabbed, she got put to sleep. After she woke
up, did she want to go back? — That's the problem.

From my point of view, she'd already completed her mission very well, since what she did only
she could do. Except Asahina-san didn't see it like that. Now that I think about it, not long after
the end of the vacation, Asahina-san became very absent-minded and lost in thought.

This and that Sunday Asahina-san who called me out melancholically are connected in some
way. She even saved a kid wearing glasses from an auto accident that day. Actually, Asahinasan's
(Big) secrecy has an interesting implication. Whoever makes Asahina-san cry deserves to
be beat to a pulp; this is indisputable. After reflecting for a while, I wondered how many times I've made Asahina-san cry?
|-
|colspan=2|

===19 страница===
|-
|Next time I go to a boxing practice ring with Haruhi, I'll practice
some boxing. I can even enjoy the sensation of hitting people and being hit.

To cut a long story short, it's a good thing that Sunday when two people went to buy tea
happened. It got me thinking about the future of the SOS Brigade, and it successfully lifted
Asahina-san's depression. To tell you the truth, I don't know what she perceived, but we seem to
have a mutual understanding. There's no point explaining it in detail, especially not to Asahinasan
now.

I never mention John Smith in front of Haruhi. This is somewhat like me not telling Asahina-san
about the adult Asahina-san; it has a similar meaning. This is the emergency trump card.

If the time comes — —

Well, I don't want that time to come.

...
......
.........

And as February began, the topic started to show up again.

As soon as the new year arrived, the atmosphere around the school changed. For example, you
will almost never see a third-year anymore. Around this time, they are all getting prepared for
tests and whatnot, maybe this is the reason, but even the mood in homeroom was much more
tense. As I think back to last year, it obviously does affect me. If the third-years don't work
attentively, and the marks do not surpass the competitive schools in the district, the principal will
fretfully request everyone to enroll in extra courses or sacrifice the school cultural festival for
mock tests and the like. And since I have to do this after two years, it's very depressing.

Talking about tests, the tests that determine your class number are about to begin. Our school has
two of them. Actually, class nine, which Koizumi's in, is Math/Physics. I'm not sure whether he
just has connections or is naturally smart, I'm still amazed he managed to transfer in. I sure don't
take Math and Physics seriously enough to make them my principle courses.

Temporarily moving my thoughts from the future to the present hell, University admission tests.
Why can't the quickly counting down senior days go by slower? I am purposely not looking at
the calendar. Since I got back from December the eighteenth, I have been carefree and relaxed.

All in all, I can't think of a more dangerous job than fixing time and space. Since I completed it
smoothly, just let me rest for a little while. Nagato is now exactly the same as before. Asahinasan's
smiling face has finally come back. Haruhi is a bit unusual, but she'll be back to her noisy
self in no time at all.
|Next time I go to a boxing practice ring with Haruhi, I'll practice
some boxing. I can even enjoy the sensation of hitting people and being hit.

To cut a long story short, it's a good thing that Sunday when two people went to buy tea
happened. It got me thinking about the future of the SOS Brigade, and it successfully lifted
Asahina-san's depression. To tell you the truth, I don't know what she perceived, but we seem to
have a mutual understanding. There's no point explaining it in detail, especially not to Asahinasan
now.

I never mention John Smith in front of Haruhi. This is somewhat like me not telling Asahina-san
about the adult Asahina-san; it has a similar meaning. This is the emergency trump card.

If the time comes — —

Well, I don't want that time to come.

...
......
.........

And as February began, the topic started to show up again.

As soon as the new year arrived, the atmosphere around the school changed. For example, you
will almost never see a third-year anymore. Around this time, they are all getting prepared for
tests and whatnot, maybe this is the reason, but even the mood in homeroom was much more
tense. As I think back to last year, it obviously does affect me. If the third-years don't work
attentively, and the marks do not surpass the competitive schools in the district, the principal will
fretfully request everyone to enroll in extra courses or sacrifice the school cultural festival for
mock tests and the like. And since I have to do this after two years, it's very depressing.

Talking about tests, the tests that determine your class number are about to begin. Our school has
two of them. Actually, class nine, which Koizumi's in, is Math/Physics. I'm not sure whether he
just has connections or is naturally smart, I'm still amazed he managed to transfer in. I sure don't
take Math and Physics seriously enough to make them my principle courses.

Temporarily moving my thoughts from the future to the present hell, University admission tests.
Why can't the quickly counting down senior days go by slower? I am purposely not looking at
the calendar. Since I got back from December the eighteenth, I have been carefree and relaxed.

All in all, I can't think of a more dangerous job than fixing time and space. Since I completed it
smoothly, just let me rest for a little while. Nagato is now exactly the same as before. Asahinasan's
smiling face has finally come back. Haruhi is a bit unusual, but she'll be back to her noisy
self in no time at all.
|-
|colspan=2|

===20 страница===
|-
|At this point, there shouldn't be any problems at all. I might as well say I don't want to think
about it. But, in the club room, a selfish person just has to bring up trivial matters and deem it
important all by himself. He is the only brigade member to be cast aside with Haruhi, the useless
during a time-space change esper, Koizumi.

"There are two December the eighteenths you frequently visit, interesting."

After the incident at the mysterious mansion, Koizumi has enjoyed listening to the experiences
I've had with time travel. Just like a smart little grandson wanting a story out of his grandparents,
Koizumi has already asked and inquired many times before. He seems to really want to travel in
time. I always feel like he envies me. I mean, on the way back from Tsuruya-san's, he was
heartily asking "Can I go too?" and "I don't even care if I can’t see the past me." and stuff like
that. Needless to say, I completely ignore him.

I am embarrassed because of the Nagato thing, so even though everything is over, I still talk
obscurely about it. Finally, I cannot deter Koizumi any longer and, not wishing to offend him too
much, told him about the incident.

So, just as I had expected, he started to explain cheerfully.

"You see, this all started when Nagato-san changed the world on the dawn of December the
eighteenth. In that world, I, Suzumiya-san and Asahina-san were all normal people. You spent
three days there, then you went three years back in Nagato-san's Emergency Escape Program......
No, wait, four years now...... There you met the normal Nagato-san and went back once again to
dawn on December the eighteenth."

Yes I know that. I’ve been there again recently, you know.

"Okay, think about this. Dawn of December the eighteenth. Let’s label the time that Nagato-san
changed the world as 'X'. When you went from Tanabata four years ago to 'X', that 'X' already
wasn't the original 'X'."

What? That's impossible. There can't be more than one 'time' at a time.

"No, that's just the way our minds work. It's simple, really. If the world had not changed at 'X',
Suzumiya-san wouldn't have disappeared and I wouldn't have become a normal person. If that
were the case, you would have no reason to go back."

An ontological paradox. Yes, I know of those.

"But this world requires you to go back in time to fix it. If you didn't go, the world would have
continued on its wrong path. So you went back to the past, and righted the world. Otherwise this
time would not exist."

"Let's draw a diagram. That might help."
|At this point, there shouldn't be any problems at all. I might as well say I don't want to think
about it. But, in the club room, a selfish person just has to bring up trivial matters and deem it
important all by himself. He is the only brigade member to be cast aside with Haruhi, the useless
during a time-space change esper, Koizumi.

"There are two December the eighteenths you frequently visit, interesting."

After the incident at the mysterious mansion, Koizumi has enjoyed listening to the experiences
I've had with time travel. Just like a smart little grandson wanting a story out of his grandparents,
Koizumi has already asked and inquired many times before. He seems to really want to travel in
time. I always feel like he envies me. I mean, on the way back from Tsuruya-san's, he was
heartily asking "Can I go too?" and "I don't even care if I can’t see the past me." and stuff like
that. Needless to say, I completely ignore him.

I am embarrassed because of the Nagato thing, so even though everything is over, I still talk
obscurely about it. Finally, I cannot deter Koizumi any longer and, not wishing to offend him too
much, told him about the incident.

So, just as I had expected, he started to explain cheerfully.

"You see, this all started when Nagato-san changed the world on the dawn of December the
eighteenth. In that world, I, Suzumiya-san and Asahina-san were all normal people. You spent
three days there, then you went three years back in Nagato-san's Emergency Escape Program......
No, wait, four years now...... There you met the normal Nagato-san and went back once again to
dawn on December the eighteenth."

Yes I know that. I’ve been there again recently, you know.

"Okay, think about this. Dawn of December the eighteenth. Let’s label the time that Nagato-san
changed the world as 'X'. When you went from Tanabata four years ago to 'X', that 'X' already
wasn't the original 'X'."

What? That's impossible. There can't be more than one 'time' at a time.

"No, that's just the way our minds work. It's simple, really. If the world had not changed at 'X',
Suzumiya-san wouldn't have disappeared and I wouldn't have become a normal person. If that
were the case, you would have no reason to go back."

An ontological paradox. Yes, I know of those.

"But this world requires you to go back in time to fix it. If you didn't go, the world would have
continued on its wrong path. So you went back to the past, and righted the world. Otherwise this
time would not exist."

"Let's draw a diagram. That might help."
|-
|colspan=2|

===21 страница===
|-
|Ever since the snow mountain incident, Koizumi likes diagrams a lot. Picking up a whiteboard
marker, he starts to trace a line down the whiteboard.

“Let’s say this line is the world going on its original course from the past to the future.”
The line stops in the middle of the board. He draws a circle on it and labels it 'X'.

"This is the original time. Here, Nagato-san changed the world she was in and your memories of
that world begin.

Koizumi begins drawing again. This time it isn't a straight line. It’s a very rounded line curving
to the right, making a circle leading back to the 'X' point. The diagram now looks like a budding
leaf with half ripped off.

"This circle is the memory you have after the eighteenth. The Emergency Escape Program let
you return to Tanabata four years ago, and from there you went to the eighteenth. If Nagato-san
had been reverted right here, everything would have been fine, but it didn't work out like that I
guess."

Because Asakura Ryoko was there. But, at that time, it wasn't just Asakura who intervened.
There was also a "Me" from the future, along with Nagato and Asahina-san (Small). We did
everything in our power to revert the world to its former state. Now that I think about it, it took
about a month.

"That's it. Which means you saved yourself. That is —"

Koizumi's pen started out from the 'X' point again, this time looping to the left,
"— this part. The history of this world now. In the memory of Suzumiya-san and myself, you fell
down the stairs on the eighteenth and lost consciousness, not waking up until the twenty-first.
This was also two months ago, when you set out to save yourself."

Even after drawing the left loop, Koizumi didn't stop the pen. He continued the line that ran
through the 'X', only stopping when the line reached the bottom of the board. He put down the
pen, took a half-step back, glanced at me and looked at the diagram intently.

It was just a sideways eight, looking remarkably like an infinity sign ( ? ), with a line down the
middle. It’s very easy to understand like this. The point all the lines connect is the 'X' time.

I, who had always earnestly told myself I hated Math and Physics, was slowly beginning to
understand what Koizumi wanted to say.

The right loop was the time from my memory. After a series of chaotic events, I managed to
make it back to 'X' and was there when Nagato changed the world. I even got stabbed by
Asakura.
|Ever since the snow mountain incident, Koizumi likes diagrams a lot. Picking up a whiteboard
marker, he starts to trace a line down the whiteboard.

“Let’s say this line is the world going on its original course from the past to the future.”
The line stops in the middle of the board. He draws a circle on it and labels it 'X'.

"This is the original time. Here, Nagato-san changed the world she was in and your memories of
that world begin.

Koizumi begins drawing again. This time it isn't a straight line. It’s a very rounded line curving
to the right, making a circle leading back to the 'X' point. The diagram now looks like a budding
leaf with half ripped off.

"This circle is the memory you have after the eighteenth. The Emergency Escape Program let
you return to Tanabata four years ago, and from there you went to the eighteenth. If Nagato-san
had been reverted right here, everything would have been fine, but it didn't work out like that I
guess."

Because Asakura Ryoko was there. But, at that time, it wasn't just Asakura who intervened.
There was also a "Me" from the future, along with Nagato and Asahina-san (Small). We did
everything in our power to revert the world to its former state. Now that I think about it, it took
about a month.

"That's it. Which means you saved yourself. That is —"

Koizumi's pen started out from the 'X' point again, this time looping to the left,
"— this part. The history of this world now. In the memory of Suzumiya-san and myself, you fell
down the stairs on the eighteenth and lost consciousness, not waking up until the twenty-first.
This was also two months ago, when you set out to save yourself."

Even after drawing the left loop, Koizumi didn't stop the pen. He continued the line that ran
through the 'X', only stopping when the line reached the bottom of the board. He put down the
pen, took a half-step back, glanced at me and looked at the diagram intently.

It was just a sideways eight, looking remarkably like an infinity sign ( ? ), with a line down the
middle. It’s very easy to understand like this. The point all the lines connect is the 'X' time.

I, who had always earnestly told myself I hated Math and Physics, was slowly beginning to
understand what Koizumi wanted to say.

The right loop was the time from my memory. After a series of chaotic events, I managed to
make it back to 'X' and was there when Nagato changed the world. I even got stabbed by
Asakura.
|-
|colspan=2|

===22 страница===
|-
|The left loop was the time I missed. It was the time from when I lost consciousness after being
stabbed up to when I woke up in the hospital. Those three days were this loop.

And both circles start from 'X'......

"Meaning there are two 'X' times."

Koizumi answered me simply.

"If the world before the change is 'X', then after the change — We can call it 'X*’".

Koizumi, who had put down the pen, looked at his graph and was very interested.

"Without an 'X', there would be no 'X*'. So, the original 'X' did not disappear. We could say the
two times are superposed. When becoming...... superimposed, it got covered up. The old data
was overwritten with new data. The first 'X' ran for a while, but it and the changed world that
stemmed from it were covered up by the 'X*', the second timeline. But it isn't gone altogether,
it’s still there."

"I don't get it."

I pretended I didn't understand, while suddenly remembering Asahina-san's (Big) words.

Something about a larger and more complicated time quake occurring.

"It's like looking at two separate overlapping circuits. The intersection looks like it's a 2-D
connection. If we add another dimension, that's different. Even though in the world of horizontal
and vertical lines they look like one place, they are at a different depth."

I rub my temples, pondering what a time traveler would make of this. Or an alien, for the matter.

“There’s also another possibility I would like to share with you.”

I'm pretty sure I'll have to listen to anything he says now anyway.

"The memory we have but you don't have...... when you fell down the stairs on the eighteenth, to
your awakening on the twenty-first, three days later, maybe it never existed."

It doesn't really matter if it did or not. Besides, I was just lying there the whole time.

"Yes, it's just as you say. Do you remember what I said before? We cannot eliminate the
possibility the world was created five minutes ago. Maybe you being lifted into an ambulance
and out cold for three days never happened. You could also think, from when the world was
changed on the eighteenth to when you woke up on the twenty-first, those moments don't exist in
time. If this were true, then Suzumiya-san's and my own memories are made up and we've been
made to believe them after everything was reconstructed on the evening of the twenty-first......"
|The left loop was the time I missed. It was the time from when I lost consciousness after being
stabbed up to when I woke up in the hospital. Those three days were this loop.

And both circles start from 'X'......

"Meaning there are two 'X' times."

Koizumi answered me simply.

"If the world before the change is 'X', then after the change — We can call it 'X*’".

Koizumi, who had put down the pen, looked at his graph and was very interested.

"Without an 'X', there would be no 'X*'. So, the original 'X' did not disappear. We could say the
two times are superposed. When becoming...... superimposed, it got covered up. The old data
was overwritten with new data. The first 'X' ran for a while, but it and the changed world that
stemmed from it were covered up by the 'X*', the second timeline. But it isn't gone altogether,
it’s still there."

"I don't get it."

I pretended I didn't understand, while suddenly remembering Asahina-san's (Big) words.

Something about a larger and more complicated time quake occurring.

"It's like looking at two separate overlapping circuits. The intersection looks like it's a 2-D
connection. If we add another dimension, that's different. Even though in the world of horizontal
and vertical lines they look like one place, they are at a different depth."

I rub my temples, pondering what a time traveler would make of this. Or an alien, for the matter.

“There’s also another possibility I would like to share with you.”

I'm pretty sure I'll have to listen to anything he says now anyway.

"The memory we have but you don't have...... when you fell down the stairs on the eighteenth, to
your awakening on the twenty-first, three days later, maybe it never existed."

It doesn't really matter if it did or not. Besides, I was just lying there the whole time.

"Yes, it's just as you say. Do you remember what I said before? We cannot eliminate the
possibility the world was created five minutes ago. Maybe you being lifted into an ambulance
and out cold for three days never happened. You could also think, from when the world was
changed on the eighteenth to when you woke up on the twenty-first, those moments don't exist in
time. If this were true, then Suzumiya-san's and my own memories are made up and we've been
made to believe them after everything was reconstructed on the evening of the twenty-first......"
|-
|colspan=2|

===23 страница===
|-
|I did say I would listen, but no matter how I looked at it, it was ridiculo — I can't say that. It's
not completely impossible. The past had been re-written for a year back, and this was only three
days.

"Change of topic. Suzumiya-san saw the reality of the shadow girl, she's alert to it now."
Who? The person who pushed me down the stairs?

"It was Nagato-san."

That's hilarious. At the time, wasn't Nagato going down the stairs with you guys? Apparently, I
was at the back.

"Yes. That's what we all remember. Nagato-san didn't push you directly. But she was the one
that made up the story of you being knocked unconscious. And Suzumiya-san intuitively sensed
that it was no accident. Of course she doesn't really know it was Nagato-san. In reality, the
perpetrator wasn't at the scene of the crime. But Suzumiya-san doesn't know that. What she does
know is that for it to become like this, someone had to do something. So the culprit must be
hiding nearby."

Koizumi smiled that bright smile.

"That intuition sort of created the shadow girl. Of course, such a perpetrator does not exist. There
is no mysterious shadow.”

You can’t be telling me Haruhi suspects Nagato purely based on intuition. After Nagato's new
world was fixed, she changed everyone's memories at will. But I can believe that somehow,
Haruhi has come to realize something was wrong, that there was somebody, somewhere, doing
something.

"It's a theory, what I came up with to answer your question.”

The enlivening rogue sat on the chair and suddenly extended his arms wide.

"In fact, I don't understand how the timelines are created and paradoxes resolved. But then what
is Asahina-san doing, coming here from the future? So now I have a question for you. If you
could go into the past and steer history away from something awful, would you?"

I suddenly think of Asahina-san (Big) on the night of Tanabata. When Haruhi and Koizumi, who
had went to a different school, Asahina-san of the Calligraphy Club and Nagato with glasses
were assembled, I pressed the 'Enter' key on the keyboard, and the second time-quake happened
right away. The "I" from the past sitting on the long bench in the park. The "I" that helped the
middle-school Haruhi draw the pictures.
|I did say I would listen, but no matter how I looked at it, it was ridiculo — I can't say that. It's
not completely impossible. The past had been re-written for a year back, and this was only three
days.

"Change of topic. Suzumiya-san saw the reality of the shadow girl, she's alert to it now."
Who? The person who pushed me down the stairs?

"It was Nagato-san."

That's hilarious. At the time, wasn't Nagato going down the stairs with you guys? Apparently, I
was at the back.

"Yes. That's what we all remember. Nagato-san didn't push you directly. But she was the one
that made up the story of you being knocked unconscious. And Suzumiya-san intuitively sensed
that it was no accident. Of course she doesn't really know it was Nagato-san. In reality, the
perpetrator wasn't at the scene of the crime. But Suzumiya-san doesn't know that. What she does
know is that for it to become like this, someone had to do something. So the culprit must be
hiding nearby."

Koizumi smiled that bright smile.

"That intuition sort of created the shadow girl. Of course, such a perpetrator does not exist. There
is no mysterious shadow.”

You can’t be telling me Haruhi suspects Nagato purely based on intuition. After Nagato's new
world was fixed, she changed everyone's memories at will. But I can believe that somehow,
Haruhi has come to realize something was wrong, that there was somebody, somewhere, doing
something.

"It's a theory, what I came up with to answer your question.”

The enlivening rogue sat on the chair and suddenly extended his arms wide.

"In fact, I don't understand how the timelines are created and paradoxes resolved. But then what
is Asahina-san doing, coming here from the future? So now I have a question for you. If you
could go into the past and steer history away from something awful, would you?"

I suddenly think of Asahina-san (Big) on the night of Tanabata. When Haruhi and Koizumi, who
had went to a different school, Asahina-san of the Calligraphy Club and Nagato with glasses
were assembled, I pressed the 'Enter' key on the keyboard, and the second time-quake happened
right away. The "I" from the past sitting on the long bench in the park. The "I" that helped the
middle-school Haruhi draw the pictures.
|-
|colspan=2|

===24 страница===
|-
|If I had ran up at the time, I wonder what would have happened. If I had told him everything that
was going to happen, don't let Haruhi make that movie, don't give Nagato any trouble, etc, and
gave him some advice.

I can only shrug my shoulders, because there's nothing else possible.

"Yeah, I don't know."

If I really had the chance to do so, I say do it before you think about it. I know the head will be
hard to use, so just let the body do it. I always did that before, I'm anticipating doing it this time
too.

“But, no matter what people say, you can't just go on time traveling trips, especially if it doesn't
impact us.”

That's too bad, I was going to take you with me this time.

Even if your eyes look like Shamisen’s when he’s hungry in the middle of the night, I don't care.
Go beg Asahina-san; the adult one, that is. I have no clue where you have to go to find her. The
only thing I can tell you is, remember to bring some medicine for the dizziness.
Koizumi, depressed, shook his head and started to play Shogi by himself. I continued reading my
manga magazine like before, the club room was peaceful once again. I was just thinking, that's
good, when......

"Sorry to make you wait!"

With that, the door is kicked open. The main character in the chaos enters, her sailor uniform
skirt and hair blowing charmingly and freely in the wind. The master of this room, Haruhi, is
holding a convenience store bag, her face smiling complacently.

"The stores in the neighborhood don't have these snacks, so I had to go down the hill to get these.
Ahh! I'm freezing."

There was an electric stove in the corner of the room, so she quickly stretched out her hands to
warm them up. After the Brigade Leader came Nagato and Asahina-san. Both were carrying the
same type of things as Haruhi.

"........."

Nagato silently closed the door.

"Um, what should we do next?"

Asahina-san, confused, cocked her head. Haruhi zealously replied,
|If I had ran up at the time, I wonder what would have happened. If I had told him everything that
was going to happen, don't let Haruhi make that movie, don't give Nagato any trouble, etc, and
gave him some advice.

I can only shrug my shoulders, because there's nothing else possible.

"Yeah, I don't know."

If I really had the chance to do so, I say do it before you think about it. I know the head will be
hard to use, so just let the body do it. I always did that before, I'm anticipating doing it this time
too.

“But, no matter what people say, you can't just go on time traveling trips, especially if it doesn't
impact us.”

That's too bad, I was going to take you with me this time.

Even if your eyes look like Shamisen’s when he’s hungry in the middle of the night, I don't care.
Go beg Asahina-san; the adult one, that is. I have no clue where you have to go to find her. The
only thing I can tell you is, remember to bring some medicine for the dizziness.
Koizumi, depressed, shook his head and started to play Shogi by himself. I continued reading my
manga magazine like before, the club room was peaceful once again. I was just thinking, that's
good, when......

"Sorry to make you wait!"

With that, the door is kicked open. The main character in the chaos enters, her sailor uniform
skirt and hair blowing charmingly and freely in the wind. The master of this room, Haruhi, is
holding a convenience store bag, her face smiling complacently.

"The stores in the neighborhood don't have these snacks, so I had to go down the hill to get these.
Ahh! I'm freezing."

There was an electric stove in the corner of the room, so she quickly stretched out her hands to
warm them up. After the Brigade Leader came Nagato and Asahina-san. Both were carrying the
same type of things as Haruhi.

"........."

Nagato silently closed the door.

"Um, what should we do next?"

Asahina-san, confused, cocked her head. Haruhi zealously replied,
|-
|colspan=2|

===25 страница===
|-
|"Do I even need to tell you? Mikuru-chan, do you know what day today is? You couldn’t have
bought all this without knowing, right?"

"February the third. But, what does......?"

"It's the Spring Setsubun! Spring Setsubun!"

Haruhi pulled out a vacuum-packed food package out of the convenience store bag.

"That annoys me, Mikuru-chan. You didn't do this when you were little? It's Setsubun today, and
if it's Setsubun, you just naturally want to throw roasted soy beans and eat futomaki!"

Futomaki really is a local tradition. In a nutshell, she's a brigade leader that rigidly follows the
little traditional festivals of the four seasons. Now, the SOS Brigade isn't the 'Save our world by
Overloading it with fun: Suzumiya Haruhi Brigade' anymore, it's the 'Save the world by
celebrating all Obscure festivals: Suzumiya Haruhi's Brigade'. This is so not a lie.

"What's this, a Bernoulli lemniscate?"

Right away, Haruhi noticed Koizumi's drawing on the white board. She looked at the path I had
traveled through time, her gaze like somebody stalking their own kid.

"It can't be. What formula would draw this line?"

"I just drew it for fun."

Calmly, Koizumi stood up and erased the path off the white board.

"I drew it to kill time, you don't need to think too deeply about it."

Awesome excuse.

"Oh, I see."

Haruhi easily believed it, because that thing didn't matter. She threw the bag to me. After flying
through the air, the bag landed in my hands. It was a bag filled to the brim with roasted soy
beans.

It's Setsubun! Because it is Setsubun, we just have to scatter beans — is what Haruhi was
thinking all through lunch break. At the time, Haruhi had loudly shouted,
"I kept thinking I was forgetting something. Yeah, It was Setsubun!"

Maybe she realized it after seeing Taniguchi's lunch, sushi. As soon as Taniguchi opened his
lunch box, he started to vent, "Oi, oi, what the hell is this? How come this is it?" angrily.
|"Do I even need to tell you? Mikuru-chan, do you know what day today is? You couldn’t have
bought all this without knowing, right?"

"February the third. But, what does......?"

"It's the Spring Setsubun! Spring Setsubun!"

Haruhi pulled out a vacuum-packed food package out of the convenience store bag.

"That annoys me, Mikuru-chan. You didn't do this when you were little? It's Setsubun today, and
if it's Setsubun, you just naturally want to throw roasted soy beans and eat futomaki!"

Futomaki really is a local tradition. In a nutshell, she's a brigade leader that rigidly follows the
little traditional festivals of the four seasons. Now, the SOS Brigade isn't the 'Save our world by
Overloading it with fun: Suzumiya Haruhi Brigade' anymore, it's the 'Save the world by
celebrating all Obscure festivals: Suzumiya Haruhi's Brigade'. This is so not a lie.

"What's this, a Bernoulli lemniscate?"

Right away, Haruhi noticed Koizumi's drawing on the white board. She looked at the path I had
traveled through time, her gaze like somebody stalking their own kid.

"It can't be. What formula would draw this line?"

"I just drew it for fun."

Calmly, Koizumi stood up and erased the path off the white board.

"I drew it to kill time, you don't need to think too deeply about it."

Awesome excuse.

"Oh, I see."

Haruhi easily believed it, because that thing didn't matter. She threw the bag to me. After flying
through the air, the bag landed in my hands. It was a bag filled to the brim with roasted soy
beans.

It's Setsubun! Because it is Setsubun, we just have to scatter beans — is what Haruhi was
thinking all through lunch break. At the time, Haruhi had loudly shouted,
"I kept thinking I was forgetting something. Yeah, It was Setsubun!"

Maybe she realized it after seeing Taniguchi's lunch, sushi. As soon as Taniguchi opened his
lunch box, he started to vent, "Oi, oi, what the hell is this? How come this is it?" angrily.
|-
|colspan=2|

===26 страница===
|-
|"They made it for you with good intentions, don't be picky." I replied. But deep inside me, I
agreed with this kid, and I do not approve of whoever made such a lunch. At least wrap it up
after cutting it, don't let Haruhi see.

"Only worshipping foreign cultures isn't good, you know. You have to respect your own tradition
and enjoy the activities. It's kind of a pity if you ignore them. Without it, half the fun will be
gone. People who forget their roots are going down the wrong road!"

Quiet. Wait. Is it possible she thinks she's traveling down the right road? In my opinion, you
would even go backwards on a road a wild pig usually goes down.

"What are you talking about? I always set the king's road as my goal. So, I do everything I can.
Kyon, you even forgot today was Setsubun, right? That's hard to forgive."

I'm pretty sure you forgot too. No, as I was about to say this, HR ended, and Haruhi started
preparing immediately. The only thing she actually needs is soy beans and futomaki. She could
get it herself. Luckily, I was called by our homeroom teacher Okabe-sensei to run an errand.

Koizumi was also the cleaning person of the day. So, Haruhi could only get Nagato and Asahinasan
to go with her. After school, the three of them left. They finally got back now. That's
basically what happened.

We can just eat the futomaki facing the lucky direction of the year, but the soy beans have a
specific function.

"So, where are we going to scatter the beans?"

I opened a bag and asked this while shoving beans toward my mouth. This would go well with
some tea as a snack.

"If we do it in the clubroom, it would be really hard to clean up, it's best if we don't."

"Anywhere's fine."

Haruhi turns her bright eyes and says,

"Oh, yeah! Dropping them off the highest balcony on the school into the courtyard is a good
idea, right? The beans that drop onto the ground will become bird food, there's no need to clean
up."

Continuing, Haruhi declared,

"We already have people suitable to be 'lucky daughters', so let's do this on a grand scale."
The leader of the SOS Brigade was staring at Asahina-san, who was intently reading the
package, and Nagato, who was already sitting down in front of the table, reading her detective
novel.
|"They made it for you with good intentions, don't be picky." I replied. But deep inside me, I
agreed with this kid, and I do not approve of whoever made such a lunch. At least wrap it up
after cutting it, don't let Haruhi see.

"Only worshipping foreign cultures isn't good, you know. You have to respect your own tradition
and enjoy the activities. It's kind of a pity if you ignore them. Without it, half the fun will be
gone. People who forget their roots are going down the wrong road!"

Quiet. Wait. Is it possible she thinks she's traveling down the right road? In my opinion, you
would even go backwards on a road a wild pig usually goes down.

"What are you talking about? I always set the king's road as my goal. So, I do everything I can.
Kyon, you even forgot today was Setsubun, right? That's hard to forgive."

I'm pretty sure you forgot too. No, as I was about to say this, HR ended, and Haruhi started
preparing immediately. The only thing she actually needs is soy beans and futomaki. She could
get it herself. Luckily, I was called by our homeroom teacher Okabe-sensei to run an errand.

Koizumi was also the cleaning person of the day. So, Haruhi could only get Nagato and Asahinasan
to go with her. After school, the three of them left. They finally got back now. That's
basically what happened.

We can just eat the futomaki facing the lucky direction of the year, but the soy beans have a
specific function.

"So, where are we going to scatter the beans?"

I opened a bag and asked this while shoving beans toward my mouth. This would go well with
some tea as a snack.

"If we do it in the clubroom, it would be really hard to clean up, it's best if we don't."

"Anywhere's fine."

Haruhi turns her bright eyes and says,

"Oh, yeah! Dropping them off the highest balcony on the school into the courtyard is a good
idea, right? The beans that drop onto the ground will become bird food, there's no need to clean
up."

Continuing, Haruhi declared,

"We already have people suitable to be 'lucky daughters', so let's do this on a grand scale."
The leader of the SOS Brigade was staring at Asahina-san, who was intently reading the
package, and Nagato, who was already sitting down in front of the table, reading her detective
novel.
|-
|colspan=2|

===27 страница===
|-
|If there were a school contest to see who would be the best 'lucky daughters', the ones to win the
grand prize and special mention would probably be these two. Putting that aside, this type of
'scatter the beans and banish the demons' event is right up their alley. Asahina-san could act it
out; Nagato would do the actual banishing.

We trailed behind Asahina-san and the person dragging her, Haruhi, finally reaching the highest
balcony. There, we followed instructions, and start to scatter beans. The scatterers are the three
girls in the Brigade, this was an order too. Koizumi and I are just responsible for replenishing
their supply of beans as they scatter them around. Following Haruhi's instructions, oddly enough,
we actually do this thing well.

When we first started, the students down there didn't know what was going on, and ran around
like a group of insects not wanting to die. But before a minute had passed, the guys had come
back in twos and threes and started to fight for the beans Asahina-san and Nagato were throwing
down just like it was for money. They generally avoided the beans that Haruhi and her strong
arms were firing off, considering it was kind of like the beans were fired out of a gun. For this,
they moved in unison, going left and right at the same time.

"Stand and fight!"

Haruhi said, lamenting.

"Hey, if we had dressed Mikuru-chan up in a shrine maiden costume, we could have used this to
make some money. Even if we only asked for 100 yen each, we'd still make quite a large sum,
right?"

If we had dressed her up in that costume, she would suddenly be very popular, but there's
nothing to worry about. Cosplay is limited to the clubroom only.

"Whew, Fuku wa uchi — Umm, Yeah. Fuku wa uchi — "

I gazed at the frantically throwing Asahina-san and the completely silent Nagato tossing beans
off the balcony. Of course, a picture of them in shrine maiden costumes went through my head,
and I replied to Haruhi,

"500 yen each, I say."

Anyway, they were yelling 'Fuku wa uchi' (Luck in!), only part of the traditional expression.
This is because earlier...

"Well, since I read 'Naita Akaoni', I vowed that if I ever met a demon, I would be nice to it. The
Red Demon sure cried a lot. If I had seen that note, I would've happily gone to the Red Demons'
home to drink tea and eat dessert......"

Haruhi, who was totally on the side of the demons, had stated this with a serious glint in her eye.
|If there were a school contest to see who would be the best 'lucky daughters', the ones to win the
grand prize and special mention would probably be these two. Putting that aside, this type of
'scatter the beans and banish the demons' event is right up their alley. Asahina-san could act it
out; Nagato would do the actual banishing.

We trailed behind Asahina-san and the person dragging her, Haruhi, finally reaching the highest
balcony. There, we followed instructions, and start to scatter beans. The scatterers are the three
girls in the Brigade, this was an order too. Koizumi and I are just responsible for replenishing
their supply of beans as they scatter them around. Following Haruhi's instructions, oddly enough,
we actually do this thing well.

When we first started, the students down there didn't know what was going on, and ran around
like a group of insects not wanting to die. But before a minute had passed, the guys had come
back in twos and threes and started to fight for the beans Asahina-san and Nagato were throwing
down just like it was for money. They generally avoided the beans that Haruhi and her strong
arms were firing off, considering it was kind of like the beans were fired out of a gun. For this,
they moved in unison, going left and right at the same time.

"Stand and fight!"

Haruhi said, lamenting.

"Hey, if we had dressed Mikuru-chan up in a shrine maiden costume, we could have used this to
make some money. Even if we only asked for 100 yen each, we'd still make quite a large sum,
right?"

If we had dressed her up in that costume, she would suddenly be very popular, but there's
nothing to worry about. Cosplay is limited to the clubroom only.

"Whew, Fuku wa uchi — Umm, Yeah. Fuku wa uchi — "

I gazed at the frantically throwing Asahina-san and the completely silent Nagato tossing beans
off the balcony. Of course, a picture of them in shrine maiden costumes went through my head,
and I replied to Haruhi,

"500 yen each, I say."

Anyway, they were yelling 'Fuku wa uchi' (Luck in!), only part of the traditional expression.
This is because earlier...

"Well, since I read 'Naita Akaoni', I vowed that if I ever met a demon, I would be nice to it. The
Red Demon sure cried a lot. If I had seen that note, I would've happily gone to the Red Demons'
home to drink tea and eat dessert......"

Haruhi, who was totally on the side of the demons, had stated this with a serious glint in her eye.
|-
|colspan=2|

===28 страница===
|-
|"Hmm? Listen up. If you ever meet the Blue Demon, you have to be nice to him. Our doors are
always open to anybody, even people who are not really people."

If we aren't careful, the luck will continue to come in, and that's good. But if we don't let
anything out I have the feeling it will inflate and pop, just like a bag. I agree with Haruhi on the
Blue Demon part, though.

Perhaps it was because it reminded me I had once cried over this in my childhood. Or because
Nagato was right there throwing beans with a crude demon mask on the side of her head. I had
wondered why the half-reading, half-listening-to-Haruhi Nagato had taken an interest in a mask
made of paper. She had silently picked it up, stared at it like a scanner would and put it on her
head.

Maybe Haruhi's phrase 'people who are not really people' touched her heart. — That was just a
figment of my imagination.

After Asahina-san and Nagato's service throwing beans ended, we went back to the clubroom,
and set to finishing off the futomaki. After searching for the lucky direction of the year on the
internet, Haruhi split the food up.

"Don't talk before you finish. Here, everyone stand. Face that way and eat."

Five people stood facing one direction, forming a line, and soundlessly started to devour the futomaki
Five people stood facing one direction, forming a line, and soundlessly started to devour the futomaki. This took a while; Haruhi and Nagato finished in about two or three bites, but
Asahina-san, holding the sushi with two hands like a little woodland animal, savored it. I pray
we won't be having this tonight for dinner too.

The remaining beans got put on a plate, and ended up in my and Haruhi's stomachs along with
some tea Asahina-san steeped. Setsubun is actually a holiday for eating, I have a new
understanding now.

Now, after all that, Haruhi should be pleased. But oddly, she was reserved again the following
day. Like I said before, it's not a serious melancholy, Setsubun proved that she was fine. But
because of that, I didn't know what to make of this, it doesn't feel safe. It also seems that only I
have noticed this melancholy.
|"Hmm? Listen up. If you ever meet the Blue Demon, you have to be nice to him. Our doors are
always open to anybody, even people who are not really people."

If we aren't careful, the luck will continue to come in, and that's good. But if we don't let
anything out I have the feeling it will inflate and pop, just like a bag. I agree with Haruhi on the
Blue Demon part, though.

Perhaps it was because it reminded me I had once cried over this in my childhood. Or because
Nagato was right there throwing beans with a crude demon mask on the side of her head. I had
wondered why the half-reading, half-listening-to-Haruhi Nagato had taken an interest in a mask
made of paper. She had silently picked it up, stared at it like a scanner would and put it on her
head.

Maybe Haruhi's phrase 'people who are not really people' touched her heart. — That was just a
figment of my imagination.

After Asahina-san and Nagato's service throwing beans ended, we went back to the clubroom,
and set to finishing off the futomaki. After searching for the lucky direction of the year on the
internet, Haruhi split the food up.

"Don't talk before you finish. Here, everyone stand. Face that way and eat."

Five people stood facing one direction, forming a line, and soundlessly started to devour the futomaki
Five people stood facing one direction, forming a line, and soundlessly started to devour the futomaki. This took a while; Haruhi and Nagato finished in about two or three bites, but
Asahina-san, holding the sushi with two hands like a little woodland animal, savored it. I pray
we won't be having this tonight for dinner too.

The remaining beans got put on a plate, and ended up in my and Haruhi's stomachs along with
some tea Asahina-san steeped. Setsubun is actually a holiday for eating, I have a new
understanding now.

Now, after all that, Haruhi should be pleased. But oddly, she was reserved again the following
day. Like I said before, it's not a serious melancholy, Setsubun proved that she was fine. But
because of that, I didn't know what to make of this, it doesn't feel safe. It also seems that only I
have noticed this melancholy.
|-
|colspan=2|

===29 страница===
|-
|I don't even need to talk about the clueless Taniguchi and
Kunikida, and even the self-proclaimed Haruhi expert Koizumi hasn't noticed.

It is indeed weird.

I've racked my brain, but I can't continue to think about it.

A more straight-forwardly strange thing has occurred, and it didn't stop at being an odd mood
like Haruhi's, it actually took a shape that you could see with your eyes.

Like I said before, I told Koizumi I wasn't going to take him time traveling, and I meant it. I don't
really want to go to the past right now. I have done it lots of times, and there is no real reason to
go.

Can I stick to this pathetic wish? Well, I hope so.

This time, the person who traveled back in time will not be me. I am not leaving this time at all,
not one step. But even though I hoped otherwise, I was still sucked into this time's time
disturbance.

That person appeared in the utility closet in the Literature Club's room.
|I don't even need to talk about the clueless Taniguchi and
Kunikida, and even the self-proclaimed Haruhi expert Koizumi hasn't noticed.

It is indeed weird.

I've racked my brain, but I can't continue to think about it.

A more straight-forwardly strange thing has occurred, and it didn't stop at being an odd mood
like Haruhi's, it actually took a shape that you could see with your eyes.

Like I said before, I told Koizumi I wasn't going to take him time traveling, and I meant it. I don't
really want to go to the past right now. I have done it lots of times, and there is no real reason to
go.

Can I stick to this pathetic wish? Well, I hope so.

This time, the person who traveled back in time will not be me. I am not leaving this time at all,
not one step. But even though I hoped otherwise, I was still sucked into this time's time
disturbance.

That person appeared in the utility closet in the Literature Club's room.
|}
__NOTOC__